my life as pinkamena

by ultrasolarflare

First published 4th of April, 2016

what happens when a human blacks out and wakes as pinkie's dark side pinkamena?

I remember the time when I had to worry about high school classes. I remember the time when I worried about my future family, job, and finances. After that fateful day when I passed out as a sixteen year old boy. In high school class and woke in a little fillies room with a dark voice in my head. I've had nothing but worry about whether or not that dark voice would take me over and begin her campaign of terror. I am pinkamena Diane Pie and this is my story.
(AN/ I am a beginner I never did a story before but I could not ignore this opportunity. constructive criticism is welcome. editor wanted and welcome

Pinkimena's life before the incident

A great and spacious room is where we begin. The walls were a calming sky blue, the carpet
white and clean. Two bookshelves lined the walls filledfilled with all kinds of books on psychology. A wall to the right of the book cases were filled with all kinds of diploma's and doctorates for psychology.
A small couch sat near a desk. The desk itself had all kinds of pictures filled with ponies. Though through all of these pictures. One pony stood out he was a white unicorn pony with a yellow tail and mane.
His cutie mark consisted of a mind with a healing green aura. This was Mind Mender a psychologist of the highest degree. The oak door to his office opened revealing the pony himself.

He walked to his desk and began to arrange the papers he found for filing. Over the years he has had plenty of patients that had all kinds of mind afflictions. But unlike most psychologists we humans know that deal with depression, insanity and suicidal thoughts.
Equestrian psychologists dealt with said afflictions and had to also deal with mind control magic mind blocks and more magical afflictions of the mind. Mind Mender recalled a time where he had to fix a pony who was under a mind control spell.
A gryphon had put said spell on him to spy on the affairs of the royal court. The pony kicked and screamed putting three solar guard ponies in the hospital.
By the time he had finally freed the young ponies mind, the pony in question had broken one of his forelegs and fractured several ribs.
It was quite a nasty spell and luckily they were able to find the gryphon mage.

The mage now spending time in Canterlot dungeons.
Mind Mender had just shut the filing cabinet when he heard a knock on the door.
"Come in" he said the door opening. He looked in shock for standing in his doorway was a beautiful pony. She was eight feet tall and pearl white. She had wings and a horn designating her an Alicorn. She had a greenblue, light blue, green and pink mane and tail. That seemed to flow with an invisible wind. She also had magenta eyes That had a look of kindness. She wore a beautiful crown with golden shoes and a golden necklace. Her cutie mark was a blazing sun. If one were to look into said ponies eyes, they would see that though she looked aged, She had seen eon's pass. this was Princess Celestia co-ruler of Equestria.
He bowed down and said "Princess Celestia what an honour why have you humbled my little office?"

Princess Celestia remembered when her guards had caught the spy in her court. She used her thousands of years of experience to look him over before using her judgement.
She found that a spell was controlling the spy and had ordered for the spy to be taken to a psychologist to break the mind spell. Sure she could have done it herself, but she had to assist in finding who was responsible for the mind control.
Celestia heard that a unicorn by the name of Mind Mender had been the one to break the spell. So she had brought a friend of hers to get a mind check-up. "Hello my little pony I was wondering if you could do me a favour?" asked Celestia
"anything princess" said Mind Mender.
"I brought a friend with me that needs some psychological help. I was hoping with you're expertise you might be able to help her." said Celestia
"I already told you just because I seem depressed all of the time does not mean that I am." said a voice behind Celestia.
Mine Mender looked and saw a mare come in behind her. She was a pink mare with a straight pink mane and tail. Her cutie mark showed a hoof punching a pony muzzle. Her eyes were light blue. Her face looked as if she didn't really care about anything. She looked bored really as if there was nothing that would bring her any happiness.

Celestia looked at the mare and said "But Pinkamena you should probably at least give this a try it could make you finally smile instead of frown try for me. I don't want to see my friend sad any more."
The mare known as Pinkamena facehooved before saying "fine I'll give it a shot but if this doesn't work out. I don't want anymore nagging about seeing a psychologist."

"OK that's fair" said Celestia she turned and looked at mind mender before saying "OK doctor let's see some results." with those last words Celestia left the office.
Mind Mender looked at pinkamena and gestured with his hoof for her to take a seat.
She did so with her hooves crossed in a pout.
Mind Mender got out a clipboard along with a feather pen and ink. He dipped the pen in the ink and got ready to write.

"OK pinkamena I am going to begin with a few preliminary questions, to get a base of where to begin." said Mind Mender "OK go ahead." she said with the bored look.
"Firstly how old are you?" asked Mind Mender "I am twenty-three years old" said Pinkamina
a pen scratching on paper followed her answer "do you have any family?" asked Mind Mender
"yes I have four siblings along with a grandmother, mother and father." said Pinkamena "what are their names?"

asked Mind Mender "Pinkie Pie, Marble Pie, Limestone Pie, Maud Pie, Cloudy Quartz and Igneous Rock" said Pinkamena more pen scratching followed. "alright that's all I needed to know let’s begin." said Mind Mender Pinkamena sighed and lay on her back with her head on the right arm of the couch. "Where to begin" said Pinkamena

Pinkamena P.O.V
I suppose that I'll begin when I was about sixteen. See what you don't know is that before I was the pony known as Pinkamena.
I was a human boy known as Jason. I was about six' two medium build short black hair.
Peachy complexion I would always wear a tee-shirt along with a pair of jeans and tennis shoes.
I was loved by my family not that I can remember much of them any more.

The faces have blurred their names blurred with them. All I can remember is that I had two brothers and sisters I was the middle child. I didn't really mind that I was the middle child I had a fairly decent life with them. I remember the days I would spend with them going to many different parks. Watching movies playing games all while having a good time with them. My parents were great they held enough love for all of us. They would comfort us when we were sad, they would laugh and play with us. That's probably what has hurt me the most all of these years. The fact that I can't even remember my original families faces. All I have of them is faint whispers in my head.

("why don't you talk about the day of the incident")
I remember that day as if it were yesterday. I was in high school at the time I know that there isn't as much school here. But in my world there were no cutie marks to signify talents.
You had to learn the skills you'd need to survive in the outside world. Where as here once you have your cutie mark you're set for life. It was Preschool, Kindergarten but here you have Magic Kindergarten then it was Grade School.

Then depending on where you lived it was either Middle School or Junior High. Then High School and Collage. Yeah it was difficult where I was from.
Anyway I believe it was some time in November of my Junior year I was in the middle of Algebra my most hated subject when the lock down alarms went off.
I remember my teacher turning off the classroom lights and locking the door. He told us to hide in places away from the door window. Footsteps pounded down the hall.
One of the men that had caused the school to go on lockdown kicked in the door and opened fire killing my teacher. I remember one of the men looking at me smirking at me before taking me by the collar of my shirt and dragging me down the hall.

Author's Notes:

so yeah this is my first story I hope I can keep you entertained on this stories path I will try to upload as often as I can.

The incident

Mind Mender looked up from his note pad. Pinkamena sat there a sad look on her face.
“Is everything alright Pinkamena?” Asked Mind Mender Pinkamena looked up and said “yeah I’m fine, this part of the story is always the hardest thing to remember. It’s a pretty traumatic thing what had happened to make me become well…..this.”

Said pinkamena gesturing to herself. “Do you need a couple of minutes?” Asked Mind Mender “yes please” whispered pinkamena, she felt that this was unfair. If only Celestia had allowed her to figure this out on her own. Having to come out with all of her pent up emotions, and in front of a psychotherapy pony no less, was taxing on the mares mind.

With a final sigh and a single tear coming from her eye, she said “OK I’m ready to resume doc.” “Alright you stopped with when these Terrorists were dragging you down the hall correct?” Asked mind mender Pinkamena nodded. “Alright then let us resume” said Mind Mender picking up his notepad and feather pen.

P.O.V Pinkamena
I remember the men talking in what sounded like Romanian, as they dragged me down the hall. I noticed that all throughout that one hallway that I was being dragged down, that all of the students and staff were being led to the gymnasium. I could see the fear on their faces some were crying. I was about to start struggling to try to get loose, but seeing another who was struggling get hit in the head with the butt of an ak-47, quickly made me stop.

I tried the next best thing which was search for escape route. I looked at the first exit we passed and saw it chained and padlocked. The next hallway held the cafeteria and vending machines I could already tell that the situation was worse. The entire hallway was covered in blood and bodies. Most must have been trying to get away from the terrorists when they first invaded.

The men in front opened the double doors. We were now crossing the courtyard several tents and jamming equipment covered the courtyard. I looked and saw several men covering the exits here so that was out. It seemed that they were planning to use the school as a temporary base of operations for what I could not tell. Soon we came to the other side of the courtyard.

I knew there was another exit to the left of these doors. It was the last chance we captives could have for escape. Everywhere else besides the exits we had already passed were too far away to make it out before being detected. As soon as I was dragged through the doors I looked towards the last chance for escape. My heart sank when I realized there was no way out.

This exit was prepared much more extremely than the others a tripwire lined with explosives prevented them from being opened from the outside. I could only believe that something just as nasty was waiting on the other side. With a heavy sigh I just let them drag me the rest of the way. Soon I felt myself flying through the doors. As the man who was dragging me threw me through the doors. Soon a bigger more intimidating man approached the group. He was seven foot five and heavily muscled. He wore a bulletproof vest and a black tank top along with a mask covering his head. He then spoke in his deep intimidating voice. “Ah I see you have brought more of these sacrificial sheep good.

Soon this place shall be cleansed and we shall steam roll over the entire U.S. go on put them in line.” Said the man we were soon shoved into a line leading to a blooded wall. Tears began streaming down my face. I knew this was it I would die here without achieving anything I would never graduate high school. I would never find that perfect someone, to spend the rest of my life with.

I would never get that perfect job, have children that dream home all because of terrorists. I was startled out of my thoughts when the sound of gunfire sounded a few feet away from me. The six students in front of me fell to the floor. They were filled with bullet holes. “Next group” called the gunman I felt a cloth go over my eyes and I was shoved forward.

I heard a scratchy deep voice say, “say goodbye scum.” Next thing I knew was the sound of gunfire, The feeling of pain and my consciousness faded.

P.O.V normal
Mind Mender dropped his pen is shock. Tears were streaming from pinkamena’s eyes at this point. Mind Mender’s thoughts were reeling how could pinkamina supposedly normal mare think she was from another plane of existence. Not only that but the fact that she thought that she was a different species not to mention a different gender. This ran deeper than he thought.

He would have to work hard to try to find the real problem. But that time was not now “maybe we should continue next week what do you say Pinkamena?” Asked Mind Mender Pinkamena looked up and wiped her eyes with her forearm and said “ok I’ll be here next week.” She walked out of the office and Mind Mender heard “Take me home please Celestia.” Mind Mender then heard Celestia say “we will go in a moment Pinkamena.

I just need to talk to Mind Mender for a moment.” Celestia walked into the office, closed the door, and applied a soundproof spell on the door. She turned to Mind Mender and asked “well what do you think doctor?” Mind Mender shuffled uncomfortably for a moment before saying, “I’m not quite sure what to think your highness. In all my years of practicing psychology, I have never heard of something as wild as what has come out of that mare’s mouth.

I mean Thinking she is from another plane of reality, that she was originally a different gender, and a different species is just the tip of the iceberg. She calls her species humans, That a type of human called terrorists took refuge in her school. That she had been placed in a line and killed by some kind of weapon. Is a little wild and hard to believe. Princess you are her friend.

Is there something traumatic that happened in this young mare’s life, that has caused her to come up with these fantastic stories?” Asked Mind Mender Celestia looked surprised and a bit disappointed. “You’ve never heard of the event fifteen years ago?” Asked Celestia “no should I have? If you think this has relevance to the current situation, I’d be happy to hear.” Said Mind Mender. Celestia summoned a cushion and sat down. “Alright it all started when….

P.O.V. Celestia
It had been a mostly stressful week both in court and out of it. The time for the return of my sister Princess luna was in fifteen years. The knowledge of this negatively impacted my performance in the court, and how I was teaching my faithful student Twilight Sparkle. Twilight Sparkle was four foot three had a lavender coat. With a dark purple mane and tail with a pink stripe going down the middle.

She also had a small horn designating her a unicorn. She was my new protege in magic. She was quite studious for her age. I barely started her on grade two spellbooks and by the time I went to get her for lunch she was on grade four spells. Her learning curve was amazing.

Anyway due to the fact that I knew that my dear sisters return was nearing, and I still hadn’t found new bearers to the elements of harmony, was making me a little irritable in the court. As well as a little out of it while teaching twilight. On the day of the incident with Pinkamena I was teaching Twilight the teleportation spell she looked up at me and saw me staring into space. I was thinking on how I was going to find the new bearers in time. Twilight asked “is everything alright?”

I looked towards twilight gave a little smile and said “I’m alright Twilight please forgive me I have a lot to do the next few days it distracted me a bit.” Twilight smiled and nodded, she was about to try again when she gasped as she looked out the window. I looked along with her and shared the gasp. Hundreds of spirit wisps flew down around Equestria. They fell like white glowing rain.

Little did I know that throughout Equestria, mares, stallions, fillies, and colts alike. Were having their stomachs blown up like balloons and when at appropriate sizes, would fall off and become duplicate ponies. With no harm to those who they came from. Those few minutes saw a boom of twins across Equestria.

P.O.V normal
“Did that really happen your Highness?” Asked Mind Mender “indeed it wasn’t until later when I was looking into this matter, that I found that this was due to what had happened in Pinkamena’s story. Those hundreds of students and faculty had been slaughtered by those terrorists. They most likely would have passed into the spirit world, without being able to do what they wanted to do were it not for the tree of harmony. It pulled all of the students and faculty through the veil and gave them a second chance at life.” Said Celestia, Mind Mender sighed while rubbing his head. “If that is the case then I certainly have a hard case if front of me none the less let’s see If I can help her feel better.” Said mind mender.

Author's Notes:

well heres the second chapter I hope I am providing enough I'm still pretty much a noob at this but I hope I am doing ok I don't really expect excellent but hey I'm trying to learn.

Chapter 3 I am pinkie's twin?

P.O.V normal

Mind Mender spent his morning organizing his files that were sitting on his desk. Earlier he sent a dragonfire letter to princess Celestia to see if she could get Pinkamena’s sister to make an appearance. If what Celestia told him was true, not that he didn’t believe the princess, Pinkie Pie was the conduit to bringing Pinkamena to life. Her input as well as Pinkamena’s could help to zero in on why Pinkamena was depressed. From what he had heard in their session last week, she used to be human and a male, and was from an alternate world. The poor mare went through quite the traumatic experience. Her place of learning that was on her old world, came under attack by terrorists and she ended up with what was called a bullet, a small round of lead forced through a barrel of iron or steel, had ended her life. Today he hoped to begin with her memory of when she first came back to consciousness. Mind was about to put away the folder with the current information on Pinkamena, when all of a sudden he heard a voice behind him.

“Hi” said the mysterious voice

Mind Mender jumped making him accidentally throw the folder in the air spreading the papers everywhere. Mind quickly turned around and saw who was in his office. When Celestia said twins she should have said doppelganger. For the mare in front of him was like Pinkamena she was light pink with a darker pink mane and tail and her eyes light blue. The only difference he could see between them was this mare's mane and tail was all poofy and bouncy and her cutie mark had three balloons two blue one yellow. The mare began speaking again “I’m pinkie pie are you the psycho-whatsis? Are you helping my sister areyougoingtohelpmysisterbecomelessdepressedsoshecansmileand-”

Mind mender waved his hooves in front of him whilst saying “HOLD IT MISS PIE!” And Pinkie shut her mouth before sitting down. Mind cleared his throat before saying “I’m glad you appeared here in a timely manner you are aware why you are here correct?” Asked Mind

Pinkie Pie nodded before saying “uh huh my Pinkie sense told me so the combination was Itchy right hoof, twitchy eyes and a sneeze that means my sister needs help with something.” Said Pinkie holding out a folder full of papers.

Mind Mender whipped around the room seeing that there were no more papers on the floor. “Wha-how?” asked Mind Mender

“Trust me doc she’s just being Pinkie Pie you try to think on it too much and your brain will have an aneurysm.” said a voice in the doorway, Mind Mender turned to the door and saw Pinkamena walk in.

“But the folder-the papers were just” stuttered Mind

“Doc just...ok?” said pinkamena putting a hand on Mind’s shoulder. “I had a feeling you’d call my twin up so I got my other three sisters to help as well.” Said Pinkamena three new ponies walked into the room, The first was dark grey with a dull purple mane and tail that was styled very straight and orderly. She was five foot nine and wore a very plain blue dress with a black belt around her midsection. She also had a very emotionless look on her face. “This is my older sister Maud Pie she is second oldest in the family.“ Said Pinkamena the next mare was also five foot nine had a pale purple coat with a light grey mane and tail. Her mane style was straight like maud’s but had some spiked up hair on the back of her head. She wore a dark grey shirt with lime green jeans. She also had grey arm bands on her biceps and if it weren’t for the fact that this mare’s posture was neutral she looked as if she was very angry. Pinkamena pointed to her next “this is my oldest sister Limestone Pie.” Limestone looked at the doctor with a sceptical eye.

“Are you sure that this” Limestone zipped up to the doctor giving him a close up stink eye “doctor can finally solve this issue with you?” Asked limestone

“Ugh why does everypony keep saying I have an issue/depression I don’t” said Pinkamena

“Then why do you always look so downcast all of the time. Sure I don’t smile much physically but Pinkie can sense when I am happy. But she never senses you being happy.” said maud speaking in a monotone voice.

The doctor turned to Limestone before saying “I have several doctorates in psychology I am sure I can make your sister better.” He spoke with slight pride

Limestone suddenly got a deadpan look on her face before saying “a bunch of papers don’t mean much to me at all. You have to prove you can do the job.” Limestone said whilst leaning on the far wall. Mind Mender looked at the last pony. She was light grey with a long, dark grey mane and tail. She had been looking everywhere with a nervous glance. She was also five foot nine and she wore a magenta shirt with a blue skirt. She noticed Mind Mender looking at her and she squeaked in fear before hiding behind her mane.

Pinkamena walked over to her before saying “this is my younger sister Marble Pie she is the shy one.”

Mind nodded and said “it’s nice to see all of you here to support your sister. This should go rather well with so many points of view of your history.”

Limestone looked at Mind and said “ugh look, Mind Mender is it?” Mind Mender nodded “all of us here have particular roles in this family. Take me for example since I am the eldest of the Pie sisters and since ma and pa had decided to leave the responsibilities of the rock farm to us. I took it upon myself to handle the majority of the rock farm’s finances and workload. Maud here can feel the rocks if they are ready for harvesting, if they are fresh, if they need to be disposed of that's her job. Marble can take any dull gem and shape it into a glowing work of art. Pinkie helps raise moral when things get hard on the farm. Pinkamena is the family's muscle, our farm has the tendency to be under siege by bandits often and she, with her combat cutie mark, has been able to drive them off with her strength for years. Sure she travels the world doing tournaments but somehow she has been able to be there for us to prevent thefts of our properties. Pinkamena being depressed like this could make it more likely for us being robbed or worse Pinkamena would get hurt. So you better be able to help her problem or I will be introducing you to Molders Bolder.” Said Limestone with a growl.

“Y-yes I plan to” stuttered Mind Mender “so who wants to go first?” asked Mind Mender

“OOH ME ME ME ME” yelled Pinkie

“Alright cause after all you are the pony she came from.” said Mind Mender

Pinkie Pie’s P.O.V

Things on the rock farm, well at least to me, were always very dull. It was always grey and cloudy not a happy thing to be seen. Every day was the exact same thing, we all would wake up, eat breakfast and then head out to the fields. All day long we would plant small rocks into the ground, to allow them to absorb magic and grow. We also dug up some rocks that were in the ground for a few weeks to sell them.

I was always responsible for digging holes, planting rocks and harvesting them when they were saturated with magic. I remember one day I was working in the field when a bright light engulfed Equestria when I looked out I saw an absolutely beautiful rainbow It swept across the farm bringing color and light. As soon as it was over I noticed my once flat mane was all poofy, and for the first time in my life I had a real smile on my face. After that I shared my happiness with the rest of my family with a party. Oops sorry I was rambling… Again.

Anyway that day I was helping with the farm again when I felt my entire body shudder. That was my first doozy something unexpected was going to happen. I looked up and gasped several lights were falling all around the rock farm. There were probably thousands of them I saw one headed towards me before it headed into my belly. I looked in confusion at first why did the light go into my belly? But I quickly shook the thoughts out of my head, and quickly got back to work.

I didn’t know exactly why but it seemed to me that the further along I went, the harder planting harvesting and digging got. It wasn’t until I had gotten to the fifteenth row of rocks that I had to stop and find out what was going on. When I looked I saw my dull pink dress had risen and my belly had grown huge in fact it was beginning to hurt. I yelled out in pain and fell on my flank all the while my belly grew bigger and bigger soon my belly was as big as me. It was at that point that I passed out.

3rd Person P.O.V.

Mind Mender was thrown for a loop what she was describing was physically impossible. The equine body wouldn’t be able to handle that kind of trauma. How in Equestria did all those ponies that had a twin randomly appear, survive such an ordeal? It was certainly no magic he had ever heard of.

“Don’t worry doc everything worked out just fine see I am intact.” said pinkie with a wide grin

“But still you must have a little bit of pent up trauma I mean the pain you must have had to endure must have been staggering.” said Mind Mender

“Nope I don’t and yes it was painful but it was worth it” said Pinkie jumping on Pinkamena squeezing her in a hug

“PINKIE STOP DEFYING PHYSICS HUG ME NORMALLY!” yelled Pinkamena

“Aww but If I just give you a normal hug you won’t feel it.” said Pinkie

“Find a middle ground then your physics defying hugs hurt.” said Pinkamena.

Mind Mender chuckled for a moment before asking “alright who’s next?”

Maud stepped forward and said “I’m next”

Maud Pie’s P.O.V.

As everypony who comes to meet me knows my name is Maud Pie. I was born a few years after Limestone. I never really cried when I was born nor had I anytime afterwards. I used something a little different to get the care I needed. I would use gestures and sounds to get what I needed. This was the norm until I was old enough to speak and help on the farm.

At an early age I discovered I could literally feel the rocks they would tell me whether they were freshly planted, partway along or if they were ready to be unearthed. But this was more of a gift to me than a curse I was always interested in rocks whether they were; grey, brown, red, flat, round, craggy.

Anyway It’s what lead me to going for my rockterate. A few years after I had discovered my talent, Pinkie Pie was born. As Pinkie likely told you she used to have the straight mane and tail style but then the party happened. But I was off site at the time. I had found a rock outcropping that had some good rocks and boulders that we could bury for ambient magic absorbtion.

By the time I returned everyone had smiles on their faces which was ok, though I was just a bit sad that I missed it. It was a couple of months later that that day happened. I had awoken first like I always do and was responsible for getting everyone up every day. “Time to get up everypony.” I said as I kicked the wall.

Several soft alarm rocks fell off the shelves above and woke everypony.”I’m surprised at this point that we still don’t have brain damage. Can’t you use anything other than rocks maud?” those suckers hurt.” said Limestone

I looked at her and said “you won’t wake any other way I have tried all kinds of noise and physical stimulus rocks work best.” we all walked downstairs

Limestone muttering “rasel frasen Maud friggen duped rocks fallen on my head in celestia forsaken hours of the fricken fraken morning.”

As soon as we got downstairs we had breakfast that our mother, Cloudy Quartz, made. After our breakfast of rock oatmeal it was time to go to work. “Come along children it’s time to go to work.” said Cloudy things on the rock farm was always sort of grey and cloudy like some rocks. I was busy scanning the ground with my gaze when I heard Pinkie scream. My heart instantly leapt into my throat.

See as of late our farm had a tendency of being raided by bandits. Taking all of our hard earned bits sometimes hurting one of us as a reminder not to go to the equestrian guard. So I ran as fast as my hooves could carry me over to pinkie.

I certainly was not expecting what I saw pinkie’s stomach was bloating incredibly fast. It was the size of a soccer ball and it kept growing. Bigger it grew until it was the size of Pinkie. Then the bulge fell off and hit the ground making Pinkie pass out. To my shock the blob began to stretch out. Hooves appeared first followed by barrel and head. Finally a straight dark pink mane and tail grew. I could not believe what I was seeing it was a second pinkie.

3rd Person P.O.V normal

“Hmm sounds kind of boring on the rock farm besides the incident.” said Mind Mender

Maud shrugged and said “it was just our life we did what we could to provide for each other.”

“When did the bandits appear first?” Asked Mind Mender

“They appeared around the time Pinkie was two years old. They would demand our bits at knife point. After that they would back hand one of us as a reminder that we wouldn’t be able to be rid of them.” Said Maud

“Ok doc I suppose it’s my turn.” said Pinkamena

Pinkamena’s P.O.V

My ears were ringing quite painfully probably a remnant of the gunshot. I tried opening my eyes to see what was going on but I was too weak. I remember hearing female voices above my head.

Before long I felt myself being dragged somewhere, but before I could even guess what was going on I once again found myself unconscious.

I soon found myself in a white expanse nothing to be seen for miles around. I was about to start walking when a voice spoke behind me.

“Ah the five hundredth soul to speak, worry not young one all will be explained.” Said someone behind me

I looked behind me and saw a really tall pony with a red mane and tail. Her cutie mark was an inkwell and feather pen. She also has a horn and a pair of wings.

“Greetings young one I am Lauren Faust the creator of Equis and all of its creatures.” said Lauren.

I looked at Lauren shyly I had no idea what was going on. All I had wanted to do this morning was go to school, learn, go home, and hang out the rest of the day rinse repeat, but now I was captured, shot had a migraine and had no idea what the future held.

“hi “ I said shyly

“I am sorry for what has happened young one to have your life taken from you so early. It’s absolutely despicable what those men have done.” said Lauren,

I looked with a sad expression and asked “but why why would you save our souls from going to limbo?” I asked

The pony looked at me and said “as a creator of life I have come to appreciate all life. As my power grew these five thousand years I gained the ability to look through dimensions. I saw the siege your place of learning was under. Every life that was ended I grabbed their souls and directed them here so they could have a second chance at life for what was so unfairly taken.” said Lauren.

Tears began to appear in my eyes as I said “but what about my family what will I do without them.”

“oh don’t cry you will have a new family that will care for you just as much as your old one. You will never be alone.” said Lauren everything began to fade “enjoy your new life and pony family!” yelled Lauren as everything faded.

‘Wait pony family?’ I thought

Consciousness returned to me and luckily my headache was gone. I heard soft breathing next to me. I slowly opened my eyes and winced from the bright light. I looked to the left and saw what looked like a small pink filly. She had a dark pink poofy mane and tail and she also had a picture on her flank. It was three balloons, the two on the left and right were blue while the one in the middle was yellow.

She was sleeping pretty comfortably with her head on the bed. Her rising and falling chest signifying how deeply she slept. I sat up in bed and looked around I was in a fairly grey room. Not a splash of color to be found. I looked down and froze my hands were covered in pink fur. I reached towards my head and felt my hair longer than usual. I brought a lock of my hair in front of my face. It was dark pink but unlike the filly resting on the bed my mane was straight instead of poofy. Looks like Lauren has a bit of a sense of humor. She made me this filly’s twin.

Author's Notes:

yeah I have no excuse for the lateness work has been stressing me a bit. But I am happy to finally get this out for you. I will start chapter four tomorrow and I will do the best I can to get it out in a timely manor.

chapter 4 I earn a cutie mark?

P.O.V normal
“How interesting I have heard stories of mother faust but I didn’t really think she existed.” said Mind mender “oh no she’s real she is the one that gave us all a second chance with what she did.” said pinkamena “Alright who’s next? Asked Mind Mender “that would be me doc” said limestone.

P.O.V Limestone Pie
I suppose I’ll begin with who I am and what I do. I am Limestone pie I handle the work orders and farm finances. Seein as ma and pa are busy with sellin what we produce. Also cause I am the oldest Pie sister. But I’m not gonna cover what Pinkie and Maud covered.

No I am gonna try to describe along with Marble the day that Pinkamena got her cutie mark. As Maud said we were under siege by bandits. But not just any bandits they were known as the Raging manticore. Responsible for the razing of several small villages and homesteads as well as bankrupin several farms. They had first appeared when ma was pregnant with Pinkie they took our bits and beat up pa before walkin off.

They would be appearing every five months to collect more. It wasn’t even a few days after pinkie was born that they hurt ma. Anyways on to the main point It was about two weeks after Pinkamena appeared. At first we were all a little cautious of Pinkamena. (Pinkamena gave Limestone a it was worse than that look.

“Hey don’t look at me like that how would you react to what happened?”) any way the fact that when we all saw her as an exact copy of pinkie didn’t really help our nerves.

When she woke up in Pinkie’s room all of us lookin at her. she burst into tears explaining the situation to us while cryin. For several nights since all of us improved our relationships with her. Giving her comfort when she woke up from her nightmares. The day in question began from her first night without her nightmares.

At about five thirty am the familiar feel of a rock hitting my head was felt. “I swear to celestia if you don’t find a better way to wake me up, I won’t be held responsible for what may happen maud.” I said “would you rather I use spheres of marble?” asked maud in the doorway “I’d rather you not use blunt force trauma at all!” I yelled “ouch” whimpered marble maud paused in slight deadpanned confusion.

So did I pinkamena was usually the most vocal in the morning alongside me. I remember the first day she got hit with the rock. She fell off the bed onto the floor all confused about why she was hit in the head with said rock. Every day since then we would both complain and try to offer suggestions about different wake up methods. I looked over to her bed and saw her still asleep a big rock next to her head.

Somehow in her sleep she had dodged her wake up rock. Mauds eyes widened a little, before she trotted over to Pinkamena’s bedside and tapped her shoulder while saying. “Pinkamena it’s time to get up there’s more rocks to bury and farm” said Maud. a little groan from Pinkamena and waking up was her response. “Wheres the wake up rock you place above my head Maud?”

Maud pointed towards the bed to the left of Pinkamena. She looked and saw the rock on the bed “huh guess I was lucky this morning.” said Pinkamena (“luck has nothin to do with it.”) I thought lookin at Pinkamena. Soon enough we were outside and we got to work. It was about three in the afternoon when the bandits returned.

P.O.V normal
Mind Mender paused he had heard of the infamous Raging Manticore bandits. They were solely responsible for the food and bit shortage of 1978 AN. (after nightmare moon) it wasn’t until the royal guard had finally decided enough was enough and took the entire bandit regime down that recovery was possible that and somepony discovering a massive gold vain that would secure funding for Equestria. To think that this family was one of their targets was kinda sad. Marble pie walked forwards fidgeting “um I’ll start next…” said Marble

P.O.V Marble Pie
M-my name is Marble Pie I’m the youngest of us. My role in the family was just to work as all of the other responsibilities were already taken. I don’t really know why I was b-born shy but I was. I remember the day Pinkamena appeared to us. When she would be woken by the nightmares I provided her comfort.

She was as shy as me at first but over time she warmed up to us. But it took a little while longer for her to feel like family. Of Course Granny Pie accepted her immediately. That’s just the way she was her heart was pure that way. The day the bandits returned was horrible.

The day was dark and overcast but not because the farm got boring again. Rainfall was scheduled for later in the afternoon, and we had to at least clear and fill half of the northwest field. we also had to gather all of the rocks that wouldn’t absorb magic anymore. What we did with those was we put them in the break down pile. It was very hard and taxing work.

The rock I was rolling came to a stop next to the break down pile sweat built up in my fur. The pile was getting quite large, and we would have to begin breaking up rocks soon before the winter season. I rubbed my hands from soreness and went to get more old rocks. But I heard something that made my blood freeze. Screaming was heard near the rock storage shed.

I began to sprint towards the shed. When I arrived I looked on in fear the Raging Manticore bandits had returned. Three of them stood next to the shed. The first was to the left he was a massive earth pony with black fur and a light blue mane and tail. If a comparison was made he would have been slightly bigger than big mac.

The second was smaller and slim with yellow fur and a brown mane and tail with a few knife scars. The third was the smallest jade green fur, along with ruby red mane and tail. The second of the three ponies had my sister Pinkie by her mane. Her eyes tearing up from the pain of being hoisted into the air her mane torn a bit from the pressure. “HEY WHAT ARE YOU SCHMUCKS DOIN TO MY SISTER!” yelled Limestone.

coming to a screeching halt in front of the bandits. The Second Bandit sneered before saying “you have guts filly yelling at Knife Twirler like that.” Said Knife Twirler brandishing a knife. “P-please sir put down my sister we’ll give you our bits just please let her go.” I said quietly Knife Twirler laughed while saying “the boss has gotten tired of just taking ten percent.

He wants it all now you have twenty four hours to fork over everything.” Knife Twirler lifted Pinkie Higher while saying “or you will never see this one again.” “WHY YOU PUNKS!” yelled Limestone charging at Knife Twirler. But he just chuckled before punching Limestone in the stomach downing her. “Fool we are not called Raging Manticore for nothing.

we are the strongest Bandit group in all of equestria.” he transferred pinkie to under his arm “ remember pipsqueaks twenty four hours your sister’s life depends on it.” the cruel man laughed while walking away. I fell down to my hands and knees tears beginning to fill my eyes. She was gone she was gone and we only had a little time to meet their demands.

P.O.V Pinkamena
I stood there in disbelief how how could this happen once again life seemed to spit in my face. No matter what I tried no matter how much I wanted to help I could do nothing but watch. As the Bandits took my twin away. The look of fear on her face filled my heart with dread. This would most likely cause her harm in some way mentally.

I stood up and turned towards my siblings while saying “I’m going after them.” I said Marble shot up and took my arm while saying “no please don’t you’ll just put yourself in danger.” “sis I have no choice I have to do something. I have been on the sidelines for far too long all I have to do Is sneak in let her free and get back out.”

It had been a couple of hours since I set out in the direction the bandits were going. Lucky for me they left hoofprints for me to follow. The area I was walking in was very desolate and empty not even a single tree was around. The soil was dry and cracked no magic flowed in the soil. I learned magic sensing from Maud when I had no idea what I was doing those first few weeks.

She told me almost everything on Equis emitted magic it was in the air, the sea, and the very earth itself. Though it was common for an area to become a little magicless for a while. She referred to these area’s as dead zones. When hitting these zones ponies needed to be a little conservative of their magic while in this zone. Because dead zones could be as small as a few miles to as large as several leagues.

The area soon changed to lush grasslands with several pine trees. It was then that I saw the white tents. It was time for me to come up with a plan on how to spring my sister….. You know I was never really good at planning so I gathered my courage and snuck in. the camp was dark and quiet.

A lot of the bandits had gone to bed for the night. The shadows stretched hauntingly across the ground hiding me from sight. Campfires crackled across the camp illuminating the watchmen. I looked long and hard for where they were keeping Pinkie. Ducking in and out of shadows then I saw it a solitary cage holding my sister.

She was curled up in a fetal position cuts and bruises marred her body. I felt anger beginning to build in me a voice whispering in my head. “Look at what they did look at the damage you know you want to make them pay so do it”. My body began to shake as I tried to resist the urges veins bulged in my temples. My eyes focused and dilated several times.

My muscles clenched and unclenched, sweat built as I struggled. But then I saw my sister's leg bent at a bad angle and the dam broke. My fur turned red, my mouth opened in a fierce snarl. My eyes fully dilated my veins became more prominent. If a unicorn were watching me right now they would say a crimson aura surrounded my body.

With my muscles clenched in anger and rage. “YOU BEASTS I’LL CRUSH YOU ALL!” I yelled in anger. Making the watchmen whip around in startled realization. Before I sprinted forwards and uppercut the first launching him off the log he was sitting on. The second stood up quickly unsheathing a scimitar ready to skewer me with it.

He swung it at me just missing me and cutting a few hairs before I buried my fist in his stomach. a sickening crack sounding after impact. Tent flaps soon whipped open more bandits pouring out. Soon the fight became mindless. Me taking down several bandits but that did not mean I made it out without injury.

Several lucky shots gave me cuts and bruises. By the end it was just me and a really big earth pony. He was midnight blue with a star white mane and tail. Wielding a large bastard sword that he held across his body. Scars littered his body in what was most likely life threatening battles.

“I must admit kid you have something special there. Though I cannot forgive you for hurting my boys like that. Hope you have said your goodbyes kid cause there will be no mercy from me.” said the bandit leader “come at me you dirt pony I will make you pay for hurting my Sister.” I growled he charged forwards in a roar and swung his sword at me.

I barely dodged that first swing I shot my fist towards his knee. He dodged with expert precision and knocked me across the field with the flat of his blade. I hit pinkies cage so hard that I broke the lock with my back. I yelled as I got back up and charged at the boss once more aiming a punch at his stomach. The hit connected a burst of energy booming out in all directions.

Yet to my shock he just stood there grinning. I felt all of my anger disappear and my bravery turn into fear. This guy was out of my league I was not ready to face this guy. I reached into the cage and picked up Pinkie and began to sprint for the edge of the camp. The boss bandit hot on my hooves kept swinging his bastard sword at me.

It took all of my focus to keep dodging his swings. He would destroy a tree or rock instead of me. Eventually I began to tire but that was when we entered the dead zone. I was panting from exhaustion. I heard a laugh from the left side of me “well kid I can see why my boys had such trouble with you.

But you are hindered by the same thing every foal goes through, and that is brief high boost in stamina and endurance from a stressful situation. Felt good though didn’t it? But now that the euphoria is gone you are experiencing the crash, now it’s time to finish you.”

said the boss he raised his sword and swung it towards me intent on slashing me in half. I closed my eyes hoping not to die again. *CLANG* I looked up in surprise another massive earth pony this time in golden armor had put his own Bastard sword in block. “grr so celestia finally decided to do something did she well BRING IT ON!” yelled the bandit boss “Spell Bender I need that Shield you have been working on!”

I looked to the right of me and saw a unicorn pony dressed in royal purple robes a hood was up. It was covering most of his face he also had on runic bracers and heavy leather boots. “Right I’m on it” A spell circle lit up in front of his hands. With a navy blue flash an aura shield appeared around the royal guard. Clangs and clashes with sparks appeared everytime these titans smashed their huge swords against each other.

With a strong overhead swing the royal guard smashed down on the sword of the bandit boss knocking him down on one knee. “You are certainly skilled who am I currently facing you can’t be a mere foot soldier.” said the boss bandit “and why would I tell Bone Breaker my name?” asked the royal guard “it’s obvious I am not going to win this. So come on tell me who I am loosing to.” said Bone Breaker.

“Alright fine if you want my name I am Steadfast sword corporal of the solar guard.” said Steadfast “heh typical the one time we try something new does Celestia decide to intervene. Come on corporal one last strike to end it all.” said Bone Breaker both roared charging at each other and with one last great swing it was over. A massive slash and spurt of blood appeared on Bone Breakers chest downing the bandit Leader.

While Steadfasts shield flickered out. That's all I saw while my own injuries and stress made me pass out. If I had been awake at that moment I would have seen a flash of light on my flanks showing my newly earned cutie mark.

P.O.V normal
Mind Mender sat at his desk in awe Pinkamena who had been but a filly. At the time had taken down most of the bandits with her bare hooves. looking at her cutie mark it made sense now whenever those she cared about were threatened her special talent shone through. Transforming her into a pony berserker. But it also made sense that she was not able to handle the leader.

Even though a pony got a special talent it did not mean they were masters of that talent. It took years of refining and perfecting that talent, to become a true master of it and she had barely triggered the process of earning that talent. Sometimes it took ponies till late into their adulthood to be able to completely master their talent. It took mind mender about sixteen years to finally master his talent.

Who knew if Pinkamena had mastered her talent by now or not. Mind Mender looked at the pie sisters before saying “alright that is good enough for today thank you all for coming to support your sister. I will begin this again next week and hopefully with new points of view.” said Mind Mender. Everypony then left the office.

P.O.V alternate reality
In an alternate world away from Equestria a huge building loomed over the land. Inside said building rainbow tiles were spread all across the floor tall and disorganized shelves were also spread. The walls were painted with randomized paint splatters. The ceiling only showed several different portals showing scenes of utter chaos. A creature of mismatched parts lay in a cloud hammock he had a gryphon arm and a lion arm. A scaly leg and a horse leg. With two different horns on top of his pony head. The being had finished the last page in a book it was reading. It snapped the book shut before saying “good start a good start.” it then threw the book over its shoulder. If one were to see the spine of the book it would have said ‘my life as pinkamena prologue”

Author's Notes:

I am so sorry for the lateness I had this finished about a month ago and for some reason my editor went dark. I don't know If I should continue waiting or if I need to seek a new editor. if my current editor is reading this then I am sorry that I passed this without you editing this. But I felt it would be rude to keep the current readers waiting any longer. Anyway chapter 5 will now be going into the brainstorming phase. I don't know if you want to keep hearing from Mind Mender or if you just want me to get on with the story. do you want points of view from the mane 6 on Pinkamena maybe a cameo or two from Princess Luna Princess Cadence or Shining armor perhaps? Let me know and I will make the first arc.

Chapter 5 my life the past few years (summery before nightmare moon arc)

Chapter 5 My journey around equestria part one the Manehattan experience

Eight years later

A solid punch connected with my cheek snapping my head back from the force of the blow. I staggered back a bit before returning with a strong uppercut. My opponent swayed before falling to the ground. Signaling the ref to come and begin the count. “one two three he's out” the ref declared. My hand was raised in the air “Pinkamena keeps her title” the crowd erupted in cheers celebrating my official thirtieth victory in a row throughout the championship. I took the microphone from the ref reminiscing about the day I left home.
*FLASHBACK*

It was a tearful time but I knew I didn't want to stay on a rock farm forever. I wanted to go out and use my special talent to the fullest. I had heard that there had been representative's making fighting sports and I was gonna be champion of all of them.

“Make sure to write us regularly and don't forget this home is your home as well.” said mother Cloudy Quartz giving me a hug

“All the advice I can give you is this. Be smart with your bits do not overspend. But at the same time don't be stingy. Always follow where your heart guides you and you'll be alright.” said father igneous rock

I got approached by my sister Limestone where she clapped me on the back and said “I'll sure miss our sparring sessions and ya’d betta visit for hearths warmin other wise I'll find ya and kick ya tail.” said Limestone. I chuckled and said “don't worry sis I will.

Marble pie came up to me wrapping me in a hug letting tears flow down her cheeks “please don't go I can't stand the thought of you leaving. I'll miss you too much.” said marble her ears low trembling as she cried.

I felt my ears lower as I embraced her rubbing her back in a calming manner. “don't worry Marble it's not forever. I'll be back to visit before you know it. It's a mysterious equestria out there. I have no idea what anything looks like or many of the pony social norms I wanna learn it all.” I said looking at Marble with confidence. She nodded while smiling at me wiping away her tears.

Last to come was Pinkie her mane flat while coming to give me a hug. herself. “I wish you wouldn't go but I understand you wanting to go explore the world of equestria. Be safe sis” said Pinkie “don't worry Pinkie I will.” I said as I picked up my bag and began to walk down the road. Suddenly Pinkie jumped up into the air while yelling “Just you wait I will become a great party pony and when you return you will have a great party!” she exclaimed while confetti from nowhere rained down to the ground. I chuckled shaking my head while thinking ‘only pinkie pie’

From there I began my journey.

It had been a bit of a difficult walk there were several tall hills and cliffs that I had to find a way over or around. There were wide rivers and big lakes the rivers really difficult to find a way over. Not to mention the rain showers that would come on schedule that I did not appreciate.

Would it kill the pegasi to wait until I cleared the area before making it rain? I decided to start my journey in Manehattan (I facepalmed when I learned about the name I mean Manehattan really?) anyway it took a few days for me to even get to manehattan and when I took my first look at manehattan I wondered if I had somehow stepped into a portal back to my home world. As impossible as that would be.

There were many scary similarities between here and New York. Like the Statue of Liberty, the manhattan bridge and even a copy of the Empire state building. I spent a few days there but during those days I had slowly realized that I had overlooked one very important detail. I would not have enough food to be able to explore all of equestria. I also didn't have enough bits to restock supplies. I facepalmed at this and realized that I had to get a job. I remembered from my old life that my father would look through Internet ads and paper clippings for any better job opportunities. I figured since equestria didn't have Internet that looking around and looking through newspaper ads would help me find one.

It was absolutely unbelievable every place I went to to apply said they wanted some pony with more experience how was it supposed to get that experience if no one would teach me? I sat down on a bench and sulked. Not even the first city and I might have to turn back home. I saw a nearby restaurant and I had about fifty bits so I might as well get a meal. I walked over to the restaurant and entered the establishment. It was an interesting place to say the least. It was wide open the tables where blue and gold as well as the chairs. The waitresses wore black aprons with rollerskates on their hooves. There were sports pictures on every scrap of wall. As well as a bar and tv’s playing sports games on them. I had to say that the food smelled absolutely delicious as well. I walked to a table and sat down soon a waitress came and said “welcome to the blue stallion the best veggie burgers and hay fries around. May I take your order?” I looked at the waitress speaking to me. She was lime green with a lemon yellow mane and tail. Her mane was put up in a bun to keep it out of her eyes which were a magenta color. Her cutie mark (which was on her hand) was a picture of food on a tray. I looked on the menu before ordering a cheese veggie burger and some crumpled hay fires. My situation really stunk right then I was under prepared for my journey I wanted to see all equestria had to offer but if I didn’t have enough bits and no one wanted to hire me for a job then what was I to do?

A commotion off to my left grabbed my attention. It was the waitress that was trying to serve my food it looked like she was being bullied by some stallions probably locals.

“ya shoulda just gone on a date with me blaze. You coulda just avoided this whole situation.” said the first stallion he was dark green with a white mane and tail he was tall and toned with a white tank top and black jeans. While his cohorts were bigger and bulky.

The one to the left of him was red with a sky blue mane and tail. He also had a nasty scar going across from the top of his right eye going all the way down to the left of his chin. He wore a black leather jacket with a gold chain around his neck in the shape of what I assumed was his cutie mark. It was of two daggers crossed against each other. He also wore blue jeans with two daggers in sheaths strapped to his legs. His face looked permanently angry as if everything made him angry.

The second was grey with a black mane and tail. Unlike the first lackey that looked permanently angry this one was eerily calm. He had no scars on his face and his eyes were a shocking light blue. Now I don't know about anyone else but if those eyes looked at you. You would feel as if they pierced your very soul. He wore some sort of long jacket over a red tee shirt and black cargo pants. The waitress tried to look brave while she said “I told you already Frienzie I don’t date thugs.” The stallion apparently named Frienzie got mad and said “foolish mare I will soon rule manehattan you coulda ruled by my side. Boys why don’t we rough her up a bit to get her change her mind.” I stood up and slammed my fists on the table getting their attention. Now I am sure you remember when I was a filly that when I got mad I fought off those bandits. It's a little more complicated than that.

That day I had unlocked a piece of genetics that only became active when I was extremely angry. Few things got me angry. Rapists, abusers, and murderers instantly got me extremely angry and those stallions fit the bill. My fur would turn from pink to red, my eyes would lose their pupils. Along with the veins around my eyes bulging out. I called it the berserker gene.
I whipped around and yelled “HEY YOU WANNA HIT A MARE? TRY ME I’M GONNA TAKE YOU DOWN!” I appeared in front of the red stallion so fast that it looked like I teleported my right fist found his left cheek and sent the thug through the restaurant wall shocking the other two stallions. The grey stallion recovered quickly however and in a cold voice said “you will pay dearly for that filly.” he thrust his fist forward towards my face and hit my muzzle a cracking sound thundered in the restaurant. But in my enraged state I didn't feel it though looking back I'm pretty sure he broke the nasal part of my muzzle ouch.

He threw his fist at me again but this time I deflected his punch and hit him right in the stomach winding him. Then came right around his back and brained him in the back of the head knocking him out.

Seeing his cohorts out on the ground Frienzie backed up against the wall. His eyes wide with fear at how easily I dispatched his cohorts. As I approached him he took a knife from his side. “back off filly I will stab you if you get any closer.” said Frienzie. I dashed forwards, knocked the knife out of his hands, arm barred his torso so he was horizontal to the ground and punched his chest knocking him through the floor into the basement.

In the aftermath of the fight I could feel myself calm down my features going back to normal. I turned to my waitress and said “are you ok?” she looked at me with relief in her eyes “yes thank you I don't know what would have happened if you weren't here.” said the waitress “I'm Pinkamena” I said holding out my hand. She smiled and said “Serving Blaze but friends just call me Blaze.” it was at this moment that my adrenaline wore off and my brain registered my broken muzzle. I cupped my hands around my snout a groan of pain sounding. “Are you ok?” asked Blaze I stood up hand still around my snout and said “that punk broke my snout” I said with a grimace.

I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned around. Standing there was a dark gold stallion with a silver mane and tail. He wore a pinstripe suit with brown leather shoes. He also wore a white fedora on his head. “Excuse me filly I couldn’t help but notice those amazing fighting moved you just did I say you have a lot of potential. I’m Big Jackpot rival to Filthy Rich and leader in charge of the equestrian boxing league. I’d really like to take that raw potential and forge it into the perfect fighting machine.” I looked at him strangely I was never asked this kind of thing. “I wish I could but I can't travel I don’t have enough bits to travel with.” I said, Big Jackpot laughed and said “oh don’t worry about that we travel and depending on how many matches you win why you could go all over Equestria.” excitement filled my being my answer to my problem seemed to come to me. I could fulfill two wants at once. My want to use my special talent and being able to see Equestria and see all the sights this country had. I smiled and said “Mr.Jackpot you have yourself a deal.

Soon enough my training began if I said I was perfect and I never made mistakes due to my special talent. I would have to hit myself with my haymaker. We spent a few months in manehattan training and perfecting my boxing style. I took a lot of hits from Big Jackpots subordinates. But eventually I perfected my boxing style

Serving Blaze and I became fast friends she took me to all the sites including the statue of friendship. (it was the huge statue that mimicked the statue of liberty.) we also saw many plays and musicals I thought it was a great time. But eventually we had to leave my first match was going to be in trottingham and I had to get ready for that. Trottingham was an older kind of place several buildings with thatched rooftops with stone walls cobblestone streets and several food stalls instead of supermarkets like manehattan had. They had grand flower fields the likes of which reflected the light just right to make beautiful rainbows. The water looked crisp and clear. Making it look as if anypony could dive in.

The match was a difficult one I was pounded pretty hard but I persisted and managed to knockout my opponent. He was orange with a black mane and tail he had no shirt on and had black shorts and yellow street shoes. After that I had gone to dodge junction where I faced Two Faced Sparker he was easer then the last he boxed with cow pony apparel for some reason. Throughout the next few weeks I kept winning my matches and eventually I gained a bit of a reputation To my surprise I was earning quite the reputation they were calling me The Mare Juggernaut due to me being able to take many hits and just keep coming. I was dubbed as the first mare to challenge all of the stallions and come out on top. Eventually I found myself in Las Pegasus the stallion there Gladmane sort of filled me with suspicion I had no idea why but by his tone and mannerisms sort of spoke fake to me. Though it wasn’t my business I was too distracted with the comparison of Las Vegas I mean really loads of slot machines constant shows of animal tamers, magicians, and musicians and plenty of alcohol (although I think it was replaced by salt. Ponies can get drunk off of salt who knew?”) my match was scheduled against a pony named Knee Breaker if I won here I would go on to Fillydelphia. Though I knew I had to be careful after all he was rumored to be quite the contender and faster than normal ponies if his rap sheet was any indication. Gladmane tried to get me to gamble but I was really never the gambling type not to mention I was not going to lose the bits that I usually sent to support my family. (I earned about one to two thousand bits per match won and I usually sent about half of what I won to support my family.)

The arena we went to was quite fascinating. It was a huge ring with plenty of space to dodge lights hung from every iron bar in the rafters. The seats went up about eleven to twelve stories. Giant magic tv’s were placed in all four corners of the room I was given a picture of my opponent he was smaller than my last opponent he was blue with a neon green mane and tail. He had plenty of scars on his body I guessed from the times he took a hit. He wore a red muscle shirt with black shorts. He also wore combat boots for some reason. Lights suddenly went on the announcer was of course Gladmane. “Mares and gentlecolts we have quite the show for you tonight. In this corner weighing approximately one hundred forty pounds and our reigning champion, the blitzer Quick Hooves!” the crowd cheered “and in this corner she has been climbin up the ranks weighing approximately two hundred pounds pure muscle The mare Juggernaut Pinkamena Jane Pie!” . (I switched it from Diane to avoid confusion amongst my family.) Cheers erupted from both sides of the arena. Quick Hooves walked up to me and said “just because your a mare doesn’t mean I will go easy on you.” Quick Hooves also bopped his boxing gloves together showing his readiness. I rose an eyebrow than popped my neck sending a shockwave of air that blew past Quick Hooves, shocking him into a brief stupor. I grinned in malice and said “good I want a good challenging fight.” The fight was a little difficult I do admit the quick little bum would just dodge around my punches and delivered his own blows. They might not do much damage against me but he was crazy accurate he would hit the same spots turning taps into scratches than bruises. He also had crazy endurance I knew he could do this for hours. I ended up having to turn the opposite of where he was running and land a devastating uppercut. He went down like a sack of potatoes. I felt my hand raised in the air I grimaced a little because of my bruises and cuts from the match. “Unbelievable mares and gentlecolts behold the new champion of Las Pegasus Pinkamena Jane Pie!” yelled Gladmane the crowd roaring in amazement.

The next place we went to was cloudsdale we had to hire a spell specialist to get a cloudwalking spell. Now this place was my absolute favorite place to visit reason being that the place was made entirely of clouds with roman like architecture. I saw how weather was made which was interesting. The fact that they could use scissors on frozen water broke my brain a little. I had stepped out of the flying carriage to a thundering applause along with hearing “look dad it's the Mare Juggernaut” I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly I certainly never planned on being known across Equestria. All I wanted to do was see the sights and meet new ponies. But I got a fighting coach and thousands of bits to my name along with some fans. Not that that was a bad thing it was just unexpected. I was a little paranoid being up there however I felt that at any moment I would fall through the floor. The next match was set in the cloudaseum I had heard that their boxing ring was brand new because Cloudsdale was a new added location this year. The weather factory was one feature I enjoyed touring was the rainbow maker which unlike some silly rumor where it was made from colts or fillies the rainbows were actually made from various crushed flowers and oils extracted from various plants. I didn’t quite know what the natural rainbows that flowed in rainbow falls village were made of. The second thing I liked viewing was the wonderbolts show. Spitfire was my favorite her Flaming Phoenix Blitz was something to be admired. What happened is she would set herself on fire while barrel rolling,straightening herself while the flames took shape of a giant Phoenix it was quite the thing to behold. But apparently I was more known than I thought because before the show I was approached by the main three wonderbolts Spitfire Soaren and Fleetfoot.

Heres how it went that morning I had wanted to do something not just hang around in my hotel room doing nothing. I walked out of the room and walked over to Big Jackpots room and knocked on his door. The door opened and there he stood he wore a black suit today with a red tie and black fedora with black leather shoes. “Ah there’s my rising star my future champion of Equestria what can I help you with today?” asked Big Jackpot “sorry to bother you but I was hoping that we could find something to do today?” I asked the stallion rubbed his chin and snapped his fingers “I know the wonderbolts are having a show today I’d say we could score some good seats if we go now.”

I had showered and changed and we were off to the show. The hotel we were staying in was called cloudstar I had never been in a five star hotel it was quite grand. Indoor pool huge poster beds which felt great.bathtubs with exotic soaps and shampoos and many great meal choices via room service. Big Jackpot and I got into the elevator and went down to the lobby then out the door. The walk to the Cloudaseum was quite nice I always looked in awe at all of the buildings made of clouds. Yet all of these houses had different features that I never thought could be on clouds. An example I could give is there was an entire garden in one yard of a house we had passed it was really impressive. There were also multiple pets playing with their owners. We turned the corner and there was the Cloudaseum in all of its glory. I hopped up and down in excitement I always wanted to see a wonderbolt show after learning about them at home. And now I was going to see them. The long wait was due to several pegasi wanting to see the show. We got level two seats we would be right in the area where the tricks were being performed. “Alright Pinkamena I am gonna go secure our seats why don’t you get some snacks.” said Big Jackpot I left towards the concession stand. I got some popcorn and sodas and left towards the stairs to head to my seat when I heard. “No way HEY SPITS YOU WON’T BELIEVE WHO CAME TO SEE OUR SHOW!” I turned around and saw a light blue pegasus with a dark blue mane and tail he wore a skin tight blue flight suit with a yellow lightning bolt going down the middle he had flight goggles above his head. A golden yellow mare with a flaming orange windswept mane and tail came around the corner. At the sight of me her mouth dropped open “wow I gotta admit I was not expecting The Mare Juggernaut to come to one of our shows. Nice to meet you I’m Spitfire ca-” said spitfire before being interrupted by a voice saying “WHAT THE MARE JUGGERNAUT!” a rush of wind blew passed Spitfire before stopping in front of me “hi I’m fleetfoot I’m such a fan of yours the way you could take down those stallions it was so great.” said Fleetfoot in excitement before she was pulled back by an annoyed spitfire “like I said I’m captain of the wonderbolts it’s great to meet you.” I smiled nervously and said “thanks it’s great to meet you to I always wanted to come to one of your shows since I heard about the wonderbolts at home.” I said “awesome whens your next match?” asked soarin “well actually my next match is in a few days in this very cloudaseum?” I said “we are so there” said Fleetfoot. Overall the show was great and I enjoyed the tricks. But soon enough my match against Thunder Strike was soon to begin.

I sat upon a cloud bench psyching myself for my match. ‘Ok let’s review my opponent is bigger than I am if he hits any of my weak points with his hard punches I will be stunned allowing him to pull many combo’s. His weakness he may hit hard but he over swings to pull those hard hits. One way I can do this let him swing, dunk under the arm and use all strength to hit right in the left cheek. Not a guaranteed knock out but It may cause him damage enough for me to adjust and get the knockout.’ I thought making my plans soon the match began he was quite difficult I must admit yes he over swung but he stunned me quite a few times and my injuries were greater than the last match but eventually I came out on top. But unfortunately I was out on bed rest for a while.

It was finally time it was time for the title match this match would decide who was the champion of equestria and I was really nervous. Sure I haven’t lost a match lately I did lose a few in the beginning. I still remember my most humiliating I had lost to a really scrawny pony who was bone white with a grey mane and tail he somehow was able to hit all of my weak spots and took me down hard. But this guy was a beast three hundred pounds of muscle and all ready to take me down he was the undefeated champion. I had no idea how I was going to make this work after seven months of consecutive wins I might meet my match. I watched one of his matches I couldn’t find any particular weakness. I thought back to all it took to get this far I trained and worked hard to get to this point. It wouldn’t be a shame to lose this match but I really wanted to win this match. Show all of Equestria that I could do this. “You ok kid?” asked Big Jackpot “yes I’m just a bit nervous I didn’t see any kind of weakness he has no flaw I can see in his form.” I said he smiled softly and sat down next to me “look kid I’ve trained a lot of boxers sure a lot of them didn’t make it as far as you did. But it was an honor to work with all of them they worked hard and always showed confidence and persistence. Even if we don’t win this time there is always next season.” said Big Jackpot “thanks coach” I said.

I stood in a hallway just before the entrance of the stadium I wore a dark red jacket with a hood over my head. I heard lots of cheering coming from the arena telling me that over ten thousand ponies were sitting in the arena. A microphone came to life with a squeal and a voice said “Mares and gentlecolts welcome to the tenth annual boxing championship. With special guests the wonderbolts and Princess Celestia!” the cheers got really loud. “We thank them for coming to support this grand event. Now for our two contenders in this corner weighing three hundred pounds of muscle and undefeated champion The Pony Earthquake, The Ultrasonic Puncher Heavy Jab!” cheers erupted around the stadium “and in this corner weighing just two hundred pounds but don’t count her out she has been dominating the ranks. The mare Juggernaut, The Pony Berserker, Pinkamena Jane Pie!” that was my que I ran towards the doors and burst through them setting off the pyrotechnics I threw off my jacket and headed towards the ring. Several ponies cheered and roared as I stepped into the ring. I faced my opponent with all of the bravery I could muster. The ref came to the middle of the ring and said “alright boxers I wanna nice clean fight you know the rules follow them may the best boxer win.” my opponent looked at me with surprising kindness “let us do battle with honor.” he said I looked back at him with a smile and said “yeah let’s do this.” we both went to our corners and got ready. Soon a bell went off and we both charged forward. He jabbed at me and I tried to dodge he was fast he scraped my cheek and I stumbled to the side leaving me open. Heavy took advantage of this and jabbed at me again he hit my shoulder sending me flying towards one of the corner poles. I back flipped and bounced off of the pole sending me flying towards Heavy. I jabbed at Havies left pec I felt my blow land sending a shockwave throughout the ring. To my shock however it only left a small bruise and Heavy was not even winded. “Have to admit little one that is the first time I have been bruised while in the ring keep it up this is a true challenge.” said Heavy. For the next while I tried whittling him down but it seemed no matter what I tried he blocked or my hit wasn’t enough he would take the blow and shrug it off. Meanwhile my stamina was running out and his hits were getting harder to endure. finally he ran towards me and began a long beat down on me hit after hit I took my body taking more and more damage. I was on my knees panting I have never been pounded this hard before the room was spinning I was fading in and out of consciousness. “Well it’s been fun a little disappointing seeing as you have only hit me once. But I will hold this bruise with pride as the first time I have ever been bruised in the ring.” said Heavy time seemed to slow as his fist loomed towards me. ‘Don’t give up my little pony you can do this.’ said a voice in my head it was quite a beautiful voice it sounded like a chime of a group of small bells. (that’s the best I can compare it to) ‘I-I’m trying but no matter where I hit he keeps taking the damage.’ I thought back “you can do it you made it this far take it all the way.’ said the voice somehow the voice gave me the extra strength enough so that I caught Heavy’s fist.
He stood there in surprise no one had ever caught his fist before. I slowly stood up saying “I won’t go down like this if I’m going down.” my fur turned red I lost my pupils and the veins appeared around my eyes. I growled at him “I’m taking you with me.” “uh oh folks looks like Pinkamena has gone berserk.” soon I started connecting combos of my own and I was doing a lot more damage hit after hit was scored across this behemoths body. Unfortunately I soon ran out of steam but Heavy Jab wasn’t much better. “You are certainly strong for your size little one I have the strength for one last punch. I imagine you are the same.” said Heavy Jab I nodded at him agreeing. “Then one last shot both of us last standing wins use all of your strength.” said Heavy we returned to our stance I was gathering every inch of strength I had left towards my left hand. we ran towards each other roaring our battle cries. In a flash it was over. The crowd was on the edge of their seats and with a groan Heavy Jab fell over and hit the floor unable to move unfortunately I saw the ground approach me as well. I also was unable to move “UNBELIEVABLE MARES AND GENTLECOLTS FOR THE FIRST TIME IN THE HISTORY OF THIS LEAGUE. HEAVY JAB WAS FOUGHT TO A TIE! IT MAY NOT MEAN WE HAVE A NEW CHAMPION BUT PINKAMENA HAS SHOWN THAT ANYTHING IS POSSIBLE GIVE HER A BIG HAND OF APPlAUSE!” yelled the announcer the crowd roared in approval.

So yeah that was my first year course it wasn’t till next year that I fought Big Jab again and took the title at last. Course in the winter season I took on the Equestrian martial arts tournament and took the championship there as well and on the third year I once again kept my boxing title. It wasn’t until later that I met celestia herself. I was walking in canterlot it was a few days before the rematch against Heavy Jab. Through my training the past year I had finally learned how to access my berserker gene at will but I could only hold it for about five minutes. I knew the fight against Heavy Jab would be more difficult and longer than that. I went into a shop that had boxing equipment. I had noticed that my boxing gloves had seen better days they were cracked torn and were falling apart. It was time for some new ones I walked into the store and to my surprise celestia was inside. My jaw dropped the princess of Equestria was in this store. Though she kind of looked lost to me as if she had no idea what she was looking for. She turned from the shelf with the speed bags and saw me. “Ah hello Pinkamena.”said Celestia “ah hello your highness. What are you doing here?” I asked bashfully “well I saw your match last season against Equestria’s champion your fight was inspiring to mares everywhere. I just thought I would give this sport a try see if I liked it. Of course I don’t know where to start.” she said looking around the room. After that I showed her around the store telling her what everything was. I became something like a personal trainer showing her the combat styles and different combo’s.we quickly became friends due to me treating here like any other mare as soon as she talked about boxing. We found other similarities like favorite movies, plays, foods. It was great now back to me training her. She never really entered any tournaments and with good reason with her natural strength she would send any opponent flying I found that out the hard way when she tapped my shoulder with her right hook and she sent me clear to the wall leaving a pony shaped hole in the wall. She apologized profusely but we laughed about it later she got stronger from it and I did as well. Later that second year I taught her martial arts.we were best friends ever since that day that I met her in that shop.

*FLASHBACK ENDED*

I snapped out of my thoughts realizing that I was standing there for five minutes with the microphone in my hand. I smiled sheepishly before saying. “Thank you all for your support I would also like to thank my friends Heavy Jab, Big Jackpot, Soarin, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, most of all I would like to thank my best friend and training partner Princess Celestia for being there for my second championship win.” The crowd cheered loudly “just to inform you all this next season I am taking a short break. The reason I am making this choice is because It is time to rest and visit those that I haven’t seen these three years I have been boxing. It is time to spend time with friends.” I said looking towards my friends sitting in the front row. “And family it is also time for me to have fun with them do things they want to do rather than things like training. But don’t worry I shall return to box again till then see ya later.” I than exited the stage.

P.O.V 3rd person
Two reporters were talking to a camera “you heard it here ponies our beloved champion of both boxing and martial arts is taking a short break from the competitive ring. Now as you know that means no one can challenge Pinkamena until she returns from her break however that doesn’t mean we cannot still be entertained by exhibition matches when she returns we can expect more amazing matches this is Absolute Truth signing off.”

Author's Notes:

yes after the long wait (sorry about that by the way) this chapter is finally hear I wanted to cover her boxing career as well as meeting Celestia originally I wanted Pinkamena to save her but then I thought 'celestia is an all powerful alicorn it would paint her as weaker then Pinkamena' and that did not sit well with me so than I thought 'I know what if Celestia was inspired by Pinkamena's Championship match and wanted to try boxing' so they met in a boxing equipment shop. so heres the chapter I will try to do better on submission dates.

opponent Nightmare Moon part one

Author's Notes:

please note the one picture used in this chapter belongs to Takuya Igarashi and Atsushi Ōkubo. please support their anime and manga adaptations.

I sat in the locker room musing on my plans for the next couple months. Pinkie and I kept contact through letters the past few years. Like me she felt her talent was wasted on the farm. She wanted to spread out and become a premiere party pony.

She didn’t really get very far she threw a party in manehattan, went to ponyville, then settled there. She said she had to build up a reputation first before she spread out to other towns and cities. I also told her about my record fights which she seemed to enjoy but I couldn’t really tell. She could just as easily have bore an awkward grin as she wrote ‘that’s...great’. I took off my boxing gloves and put them in my bag rubbing my hands from the numb feeling coming from them. But I guess it was better than cracking your hands on a punched muzzle.

I was about to take off my boxing shorts when Celestia walked in. today she was dressed in a pair of nice jeans, a white tee shirt, and a pair of golden yellow tennis shoes. She felt that it was kind of pointless to be dressed in her usual white dress and royal regalia though she still wore her crown. “oh hey Celestia what’s up?” I asked “are you sure you want to do this? You know what is coming soon as I have confided in you.” said celestia she was of course talking about the thousandth year since banishing her sister to the moon. I remember the day she told me.

*FLASHBACK*

We were training in the special training room we had made out of a few of the castle’s many extra rooms. We had knocked out the walls to expand them into a single room. Celestia provided damage resistant spells and longevity spells to keep the room looking nice. Many guards had gathered that day to watch us spar. Not in boxing in martial arts they all stood there their muzzles dropped in shock. Because what we were performing was equivalent to dbz fighting our speed was incredible with every hit blocked a shockwave would reverberate throughout the room. But my endurance could only last so long I had been sparring against her for about three hours now. I missed my next punch giving Celestia the opening she was looking for. With a cracking kick of her left hoof she sent me out of the ring. “Well I have the moves down and you are able to last more than three seconds against me we are definitely improving.” said Celestia “yeah but you are going harder than before what’s wrong?” I asked Celestia looked away and said “nothing I just want to improve in these interesting fighting styles.” said Celestia I gave celestia an annoyed look “Celestia I’ve been your friend for these past few years. I’ve learned at least a few of your tells. Like how your right ear twitches when you don’t want to tell me something.” I said Celestia absentmindedly covered her right ear with her hand “I’m your friend Celestia you can tell me I promise it’ll be ok.” I said Celestia sighed “have you ever read any of our lore before from a library or bookstore?” asked Celestia that was a strange question sure I read a few things including The Elements Of Harmony book that had many myths and legends besides the Elements Of Harmony. I nodded at Celestia wondering where she was going with this.

“The story of the two sister’s relates to my sister and I. It was over a thousand years ago. The ponies back then were more paranoid and less accepting than ponies from today. They praised and worshiped my day while ignoring and sleeping during the night. My sister pled for me to change things but like a fool I thought things were fine. It wasn’t until a fight between my sister and I and the following banishment that I saw the unfortunate truth. It was too late to do something for my sister. A few weeks from now she will return and I hope my student twilight will be able to find some friends and activate the elements.” said Celestia. “Where is this to take place?” I asked “the nearby town of ponyville in the everfree forest is where the Elements Of Harmony currently reside in mine and luna’s old castle.” said Celestia I stood up and put my left studded fingerless glove back on. Which was knocked off due to Celestia’s powerful kick. I stood back up and froze. Celestia had a terrifying challenging smile on her face “come let’s start the next round. Who knows you might last for four hours this time” she said as I gulped.

*FLASHBACK END*

Celestia continued to look at me with concern “I know it’s dangerous but I have no choice. If your student my sister and her friends have any hope of a chance I have to help as I can. Besides-” I said as a big grin appeared on my face “I get to fight a powerful opponent.” Celestia’s fist bonked lightly on the top of my head as an irritated tick mark appeared on her face “take this seriously nightmare moon is no pushover.” I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly “But she’ll be the ultimate challenge I can feel my fighters blood boiling already.” I said Celestia bonked me on the head again and sent me to the floor a comical cartoonish bump growing on the top of my head steam flowing from it. “I don’t even need to use even a fraction of my strength to get you to the floor what do you think nightmare moon will do” said Celestia I stood up rubbing the bump that had grown “in all seriousness I will be cautious and do what I have to do.” I said

My eyebrow twitched in irritation I think celestia was getting me back for my comments earlier about nightmare moon. I never liked or needed any sort of escort I felt them a waste of my time. They would always go around saying “move citizens so and so is coming through” or “make way for so and so.” I could hear them doing so now “move citizens The Mare Juggernaut is coming through.” my eyebrow twitched at that I could not express how badly I wanted to escape then and there get to my train and ride down to the station without these annoying guards hounding me all the time. Luckily I had a plan I suspected Celestia would do something like this so I spiked celestia’s cake with devil’s spit hot sauce Celestia may be goddess of the sun but she told me she did not like hot sauce. But it wasn’t just any cake it was the cake she said she was going to eat as a celebration of her sisters return. She would take a bite and I could not hold in my mirth I chuckled as I continued down the street. Soon I entered the train and was on my way to ponyville.

LOCATION:PONYVILLE

I jolted awake when I heard “Train stop ponyville I repeat train stop ponyville all ponies moving or visiting Ponyville please depart the train now.” I groaned in relief finally the train had stopped I don’t know why Celestia couldn’t have just sent me by chariot it was definitely faster than the train. I remember how boring it all was sitting there staring out the window that’s about all there was to do. I now sort of understood why airlines and some trains from back home added tv’s and tablet support it was so you could do something while traveling I mean sweet Celestia it was just horrid. Don’t even get me started on the horrible bathroom lines good grief. All there was to do really was watch the scenery pass by and sleep. I grabbed my bags off of the overhead compartment and departed the train. But as soon as I exited the train I felt myself bowled over. My breath leaving me as I felt somepony squeezing the life out of me. “Oh my gosh Pinkamena you're finally here I got the pinkie sense combo twitchy hoof, numb nose and knocking knees. Meaning a family member is coming to visit!” said Pinkie ‘Hi...Pinkie...can’t…..breathe.” I struggled saying. Pinkie let go and said “oops sorry sis it’s just been so long since I’ve seen you last.” I coughed a bit as air re-entered my lungs “I know it’s certainly been a long time Pinkie.” I said giving Pinkie a light hug “oh here let me take one of your bags.” said Pinkie taking my small bag, with all of my picture frames inside with the tip of her mane. I deadpanned “still perfecting your physics defyance aren’t you” I said “well yeah it’s fun.” said Pinkie as we stepped off of the platform into ponyville proper. The town was really primitive not that that’s a bad thing it was exactly what I was looking for. It would relax me and help me unwind from my many combat skirmishes sure I liked fighting weather boxing martial arts or sparing with the canterlot guards. But once in awhile you just needed to step back and relax. The roofs were thatched and the houses walls were timber framed. Unlike houses in say Manehattan where the apartments and condos were made of brick and the roofs were made of cement.

As we passed the ponies waved in a friendly Manner they did not know me here. Reason being is there wasn’t a ponyville circuit yet. Big Jackpot said after much nagging to the managers of the Boxing League and the Martial Arts Tournament leaders, They finally would allow Ponyville into both circuits next year. Anyway it was nice that nopony knew me here I could enjoy my little vacation without paparazzi or fans hounding me. At least according to the ponies I asked about the town. Not that I hated my fans but sometimes privacy is a need. Soon Pinkie and me passed the market district and I noticed another difference between Ponyville and major outlying cities. Instead of having a few super markets spread throughout the village, Various stalls were all around the marketplace square. Instead of set prices haggling was abundant. Soon we passed by a stall where two ponies were selling apples. The first was orange with a blond mane and tail that was put ironically in a ponytail and she wore a stetson on her head. She also wore a plaid shirt with ripped shorts. She also had some lean muscle speaking of her possible strength. If she ever joined the boxing league she would be quite a formidable opponent. The second was green with a purple mane and tail. She wore a blue baseball cap, black tee-shirt and blue jeans. Her hair was also in a ponytail. “Hi applejack like I said I have a twin like you do.” said Pinkie the orange pony took a look at me her face showing surprise. “Well ah’ll be I thought rainbow, rarity, and ah were the only ones with twins.” said Applejack “nope Pinkamena has been with me since I was a little squeaky Pinkie” said Pinkie

Applejack approached and held out a hand “howdy ah’m Applejack this here is Apple Cider” said Applejack while Apple Cider approached we shook hands before Apple Cider leaned close “where from our old world are ya from sugarcube?” asked Apple Cider “it’s difficult to remember it’s been so long I think it was somewhere in Nevada” I said “I hear ya it’s been a long time fer me as well but ah definitely think it was somewhere in the southern states.” said Apple Cider I turned to the other conversing ponies. “it was good to see you Applejack but I gotta go and show my sis where she will be living for a while.” said Pinkie leading me away “it was good to meet you Apple Cider I hope we can talk again real soon.” I said “Likewise Pinkamena ah hope to see ya soon.” said Apple Cider.

We continued through the town I saw a marble fountain and several houses. This must have been the residential district. I noticed that my sister now bounced everywhere instead of walking when I questioned her about that when I visited her when she was visiting manehattan. She had responded with ‘what fun is there in just walking?’ we eventually came up to a cloud with rainbow tails dangling over the edges. “OH RAINBOW DASH I HAVE SOMEONE TO SHOW YOU!” yelled pinkie two heads peered over the edge of the cloud one cyan one white. “Oh hey Pinkie” said the cyan one who I assumed was Rainbow Dash. She flew down off of the cloud followed by the white one. “Wow you were right you have a t-” her mouth dropped open and her pupils shrunk. “Um Dashie” said pinkie waving her hand in front of Rainbows face concerned. Suddenly Rainbow and her white counterpart squealed. I began filling with dread both of them knew who I was and my information about ponyville was apparently false. At least a few knew who I was “PINKIE YOUR SISTER IS THE MARE JUGGERNAUT?!!” rainbow yelled shaking pinkie with excitement “yes don’t you see the resemblance?” asked Pinkie smiling next to me while I had my normal neutral face. “Oh this is so cool I’m Rainbow Dash and this is my twin Solar Dash.” said Rainbow “nice to meet you.” I said smiling awkwardly “what are you doing in town is your next match here?” asked Solar dash her voice sounding more smooth than rough like Rainbows voice. “No I’m taking a little vacation it’s been awhile since I spent time with pinkie.” I said Rainbow got a concerned look on her face “but what about your title won’t you lose it?” Asked Solar also with a concerned look. “No I’ll still keep my title it’s just I’ll have a lot of opponents waiting to take me on when I get back to it in about a year or so.” I said suddenly a creepy crazed filled grin spread on my face

“And I absolutely can’t wait to face them all.” I said a shiver running down Solar and Rainbow’s back. “Wow the insanity glare used against rumbling earth the buffalo in dodge junction.” said Rainbow shaking and fangasming at the same time. A fist came down on my head leaving a comically large bump. “Sis you know not to use that face on friends” said Pinkie with a disapproving frown. “But it’s fun and it send shivers down their spine.” I said whining a tic mark appeared on Pinkies temple “you keep using it on my friends Pinkamena and I won’t give you any of your special visit cupcakes.” my world shattered at that moment the one thing you don’t want happening to you is Pinkie refusing to give any of her mouth watering cupcakes it was heaven in your mouth mine in particular. It was red velvet with raspberry filling and delicious orange flavored icing. I was always given a dozen of them. Anime like waterfall of tears flowed down my cheeks “that’s cruel and unusual punishment sis you know I love those cupcakes.” I cried Pinkie smirked at me and said “well then you know when I say to not use that look that I am serious while you are here you will not use that look on my friends.” a depression cloud was over my head as I sat on the ground “but it’s one of my trademarks….” I said “sis stop being ridiculous you can find other trademarks to interact with other ponies.” said Pinkie “as cool as it was to meet The Mare Juggernaut it’s time for us to get back to work. It was nice meeting you come on Solar” said Rainbow “see you later Pinkie Pinkamena.” said Solar shooting into the air after Rainbow. “ok ridiculousness aside now what pinkie?” I asked “now I gotta introduce you to rarity she also has a twin.” said Pinkie turning around now skipping while moving forward.

Eventually both Pinkie and I made it back to the center of town. Things were quite busy now ponies bustling every which way as they tried to get their business done. The clock tower in the distance began to chime as noon came. Once we had hit the town proper pinkie began zipping around saying hi to every single pony we came across and telling someponies happy birthday and happy anniversary and other manor of celebration and congratulations. While all I did was walk and look around. It was nice to see such a peaceful and rustic town go through its daily routines. But I knew sooner or later Nightmare Moon would make her appearance and my fight against her would begin. I bumped into the back of Pinkie who stopped for some reason. “Were here” said pinkie gesturing to the building. As soon as I looked at it I deadpanned. The building was pink and light blue with diamond patterns all over it near the second floor was a few poles with pony statues. The reason I deadpanned was because the building was in the shape of a carousel. “What is this Pinkie?” I asked hesitatingly “this is carousel boutique home of my friend rarity and her sister singularity.” said Pinkie I face palmed at the name of the place I mean why? I’m sure that this pony had come up with something clever. Something to do with fashion but I couldn’t see it. Pinkie walked up to the door and knocked then began bouncing on the tips of her hooves while waiting. We heard bickering coming from inside the argument sounded quite heated. Pinkie knocked again and the argument stopped. Soon the door opened and a white unicorn with a styled purple mane and tail stood in the doorway. She wore an elegant white dress with an emerald necklace. She also wore mascara and eye shadow. “Oh hello Pinkie dear sorry about that I was just arguing with Singularity ABOUT HER CHOICE OF STYLE AND WORK!” yelled the white unicorn into her shop. Soon stomping hoof steps came to the door. The unicorn that appeared was very red in the face from anger. the unicorn was orange awith a turquoise mane and tail appeared. Unlike her sister she wore a white lab coat and a black tee-shirt and blue jeans and also wore some hoof shaped street shoes. Her mane was also pulled into a ponytail. On top of her head she wore goggles also instead of being clean and styled she had some black oil spots and soot from what I assumed were lab accidents. “And I told you several thousand times JUST BECAUSE I AM YOUR SISTER DOES NOT MEAN I HAVE TO FUSS AND MAKE SURE I LOOK PROPER UNLIKE A CERTAIN CLEAN FREAK I KNOW!” yelled the pony I assumed was Singularity. The white unicorn who I assumed was rarity was now red in the face as well. “WHY I NEVER IF YOU WOULD TAKE EVEN AN OUCH OF CARE IN YOUR APPEARANCE YOU’D BE EVEN GREATER THEN YOU ARE NOW INSTEAD OF A FILTHY HARLOT!” said rarity this was kinda getting awkward at this point. “IF IT WERE NOT FOR ME AND MY INVENTIONS YOU WOULDN’T HAVE YOUR PRETTY LITTLE SEWING MACHINE YOU SPOILED LITTLE CHILD!” yelled Singularity “um rarity I came to introduce you to my twin” said Pinkie “ah ha ha ha I’m so sorry dear where are my manners.” said rarity blushing as she looked at me. “Why Pinkie she almost looks exactly like you except for mane style and cutie mark how interesting.” said rarity she then stood up and held out her hand while standing straight. “My name is rarity darling what is your name if I may inquire?” asked rarity I smiled at her before saying “I’m Pinkamena Diane Pie sister to Pinkie Diana Pie” I looked over to Singularity who looked over to me before spitting out the toothpick she was chewing on bashfully. “Oh yah Singularity its nice to meet you.” said singularity holding out her fist which I bumped. “Well gotta get my sis settled into her new house. See you later Rarity” said Pinkie pie “see you later darling now I believe I must settle this petty argument.” said rarity yanking Singularity through the door.

My house was in a pretty good spot it was right next to the entrance to market square. So If I so chose I would be able to go out the door, and my groceries would be there for my convenience. The house was like the others thatched with white walls a little flower garden in the front. I’d have to change that. Maybe blue and red paint replace some flowers with more exotic plants. The thought was nice to have. I took out my home key and unlocked the door. As soon as I stepped in I took an instant liking to the place the living room was nice and spacious with a lovely forest green couch and loveseat. A fireplace was in the corner ready to warm up any future cold winter nights. I walked into the kitchen to take a look a fancy mahogany table and chairs. The fridge was ready and stocked. The cupboards filled with glasses plates and drawers filled with silverware. Happy with what I saw so far I walked upstairs I took a look in the bathroom and saw the normal porcelain toilet and bathtub. But to my surprise and happiness it came with an automatic shampoo dispenser and lights around the mirror. I walked out and headed to the bedroom. Inside I saw a queen sized bed with comfortable sheets and blankets. I also saw a walk in closet for all of my clothing. Finally a nightstand for me to put my many alarm clocks (in case I broke one when I didn’t want to wake up in the morning) feeling the tiredness from the day I collapsed into bed I thought about what was going to happen in a few days. Soon nightmare moon was going to appear. I was excited yet terrified at the same time sure I get a great challenge in combating Nightmare Moon but she had great experience in several different scenarios of combat. And sure I can last a few hours sparing against celestia but she still wiped the floor with me. How long could I last against NightMare? I decided to stop thinking on this for now and promptly fell asleep..

chapter 7 opponent nightmare moon part 2

Author's Notes:

all pictures belong to their respective artists and are in no way mine they are just there to sort of
paint a picture of what the expressions are like. any way the reason this is later then it should have been are 1. I wanted to get the fight scene right and it took a lot of brainstorming to get it right. and 2. illnesses I got inflicted with a cold twice. any way this is the chapter I hope you enjoy if it isn't quite what you were hoping for I will be willing to edit it. I also took some suggestions from other readers mainly NecromanCREEEEEE thank you for the advice for sentence structuring. I hope I did it right.

It had been a few days since I started living in Ponyville, it was a great time for relaxation. Though not in the way that was currently happening to me right now. I was being dragged by my wrist through ponyville by none other than Rarity. Oh let me explain real quick the second day of my vacation Rarity approached me about fashion advice even though that isn’t really my thing. She then commented on how I looked tense and asked when I was last at the spa I told her I had never been to the spa which caused her to faint dramatically on a fancy couch that came out of nowhere. To which I felt my Pinkamena senses go haywire in which I felt my reputation as a tough mare go down the drain. So while she was incapacitated I slowly walked out the door and went on my way. I thought nothing of it but unbeknownst to me Rarity was a determined mare which had led to the day after which was today. Rarity had interrupted my sleep by tieing my left wrist with a rope and proceeded to drag me through the streets towards the local ponyville spa. Despite looking weak she was incredibly strong.

“Can’t we talk about this Rarity I am pretty sure that I am fine I don’t need to go to a fru fru spa.” I said while tugging the rope.

“Nonsense darling everypony needs to unwind every once in awhile. No ifs ands or buts you are getting a spa treatment.” said Rarity I started struggling harder trying to get out.

“But I don’t need one. The way I unwind is training and fighting my next opponent.” I said unconvincingly Rarity laughed at me haughtily.

“Da-har-ling you can’t be serious that is not a way for a lady to unwind if anything that adds stress.” said Rarity

“This su-hu-hucks my life is over.” I cried as mock tears streamed down my face

“Ok now you are being overly dramatic I should know I do it all the time. At least as I read in a few self help books.” said Rarity as she dragged me through the marketplace, several ponies staring at the spectacle

“You are not being helpful what the heck. Self help books don’t help as much as you think. AUUUGH I spent years perfecting my image.” I whined

“Darling the tough mare image is not all it’s cracked up to be now suck it up and accept the spa treatment.” said rarity. I went limp accepting my fate my reputation would be tarnished I could see the papers now PONYVILLE SCANDAL: MARE JUGGERNAUT GONE SOFT? It would probably have a picture of me with a shocked look on my face that was covered with a mud mask and one cucumber over one eye. I know I’m taking it out of context but seriously I am a mare of action not a mare who expects to be lavished and waited on hand and hoof. It just is not me. So resigned to my fate I didn’t notice that the rope was cut till my head hit the ground. I looked up and noticed that Singularity was holding a knife in her hand and was gesturing me to be quiet. I nodded and slowly stood up tiptoeing away
“Where do you think you are going?” asked Rarity behind me both me and Singularity slowly turned around shaking/ Rarity loomed over us in an intimidating way her eyes were glowing dangerously she was cracking her knuckles and a tick mark was on her temple.

“So my sister is once again trying to prevent me from making a mare fabulous.” said Rarity a growl in her voice “P-please sis its obvious that she doesn’t want a spa visit. H-have a little mercy on her.” said Singularity “ha ha oh no dear sister I have a perfect punishment in mind for you.” said Rarity menacingly

“When I get out of this I am going to hit you with my stun batton.” said Singularity glaring at Rarity

“Oh please be quiet and enjoy your seaweed wrap.” said Rarity meanwhile I was enjoying a massage on all of my joints. Turns out Rarity can be reasoned with I would be having a massage go into the sauna and go through some calming aromatherapy. In turn I got to avoid the mud bath seaweed wrap and mud mask facial. But poor Singularity as a sisterly punishment in trying to help me avoid the horror that is the spa was going to have to go through the entire treatment. She was wrapped in seaweed as well her mane done up in a towel.

“So darling what have you come to ponyville for?” asked Rarity I fidgeted a bit on my massage table

“Well it had been a while since I saw pinkie I just thought it was time to visit her.” I said

“is it because of your career as a boxing mare?” asked Rarity as she got unwrapped from the seaweed

“Miss rarity vat about your sister” asked a pink mare with an azure mane and tail.

Rarity looked at her sister with narrow eyes and then said “not quite yet aloe I’d say a few more minutes to...let the feeling soak in.” said Rarity

“I WILL GET YOU BACK FOR THIS RARITY I SWEAR I WILL!” said Singularity

Rarity waved her hand dismissively as she got into the hot tub with me “yes yes sure you will dear. Now you were saying pinkamena.” said rarity

“Mostly the other reason is because I tend to have a bit of a scatterbrain. Instead of organizing things in my mind I kinda have the tendency to let things just go their own way so to speak and it makes me forget things.” I said with a little shame

“Darling how will you ever be able to juggle both your career and family life if you don’t keep things organized. I may have an ambition to become the greatest fashionista in all of Equestria but I also still want to have those family ties. If you don’t find time for family you will wind up alone and without anypony to count on. Hmm maybe it’s not intentional.” said rarity her hand on her chin in a thinking manor

“What do you mean?” I asked

“Tell me do you have trouble focusing on just that or are there other things you lose focus on?” asked rarity

“Well I tend to forget to pay some bills. I sometimes forget to go to some guest appearances to some charities I donate to. It’s really frustrating” I said

“I think maybe you need a planner something to write things down in so you don’t forget. I find with my kind of workload designing and getting orders to my customers. I tend to forget important things like spending time with Singularity and Sweetie Belle. I make sure to write down events so that I can remember.” said Rarity

“I might give that a try.” I said smiling

“So what made you pursue your...extravagant career?” asked Rarity

“Well my cutie mark is not exactly normal for most ponies I got it when I defended my sister Pinkie from bandits.” I said

Rarity’s hands went up to her mouth while gasping “NO truly you were plagued by bandits?”

“Yeah they were the Raging Manticore bandits they were quite a pain to deal with. The only places they raided were farms. My family's rock farm was quite popular. More often than not they beat my father as a warning not to try anything.” I said shivering from the memories.

“My word those brutes.” said rarity

“Yeah one day they took it to the next level they demanded every bit we had and to make sure we would they kidnapped Pinkie. I volunteered to go after her I traveled for quite a while. Before I found their camp I had fallen from exhaustion twice. When I had found her she was beaten and she was shivering in her cage. Her clothing was torn from abuse and she had dried tear streaks on her face. Next thing I knew I was in front of this large man. He was the leader of these bandits I had knocked out all of his men. I tried fighting him but I had no chance I was just a filly I had no chance against someone like that. I would have died that day along with my sister if it wasn’t for Celestia’s captain of the bruisers Steadfast Sword he beat Bone Breaker and ended the Raging Manticores forever.” I explained

“Oh darling that must of been rough. Regardless that was absolutely selfless willing to risk your life for your sisters is most valiant” said rarity

“Yeah I suppose you can say that. Anyway after I got home my cutie mark appeared. I figured since there wasn’t anything to defend my family against I could explore Equestria see the sights. So at about seventeen years old I set out on my journey. Unfortunately due to my poor skill of planning I ran out of bits at manehattan and that was the first stop. I was at a crossroads in my life either I go home or get a job and earn enough bits to be able to continue on my journey. Eventually I found myself in a manehattan cafe. After I saved the waitress from a couple of thugs a boxing manager approached me and I accepted his offer I became champion on my second season.” I said

“So after your constant wins you decided to visit your sister?” asked Rarity

“Not only visit but I am on a vacation of a sorts I won’t be going back for a while.” I said

“Ah to spend time with your dear sister I presume?” asked Rarity

“Yeah I have some time to make up for and I also felt it was time to give my body and mind a break from the constant melee.” I said

Eventually it was time to get out and on our way Rarity had to go and decorate town hall. Singularity had to go and install new lighting. Oh I forgot it was thanks to Singularity that Equestria had electricity she invented the first magic electric generators she tried to explain to me how it worked but I am the furthest from a tech genius. I think it worked by converting ambient magic into electricity or something like that. Sure ponies still used candles but more for ambiance than anything practical because of electric lights.
Meanwhile I was walking towards the library to return the novel I finished reading. It was The Pirate Ponies Of The Brailed Sea quite an interesting tale. Course I still had a little doubt about having a library with no Librarian to watch over it. When I went into the library for the first time it was super dusty showing that it had been uninhabited for years. I took the time to dust the entire thing. Instead of a Librarian they had a single piece of paper filled with names. With a twitch of my eyebrows I signed out the book in question and enjoyed a good read.
“HI SIS I NEED YOUR HELP”
I jumped out of my fur my mane splayed in all different directions when I heard Pinkie. I gave Pinkie a dark look making her sweat nervously. “Uh… sorry sis I need your help to put together a welcome to ponyville party it’s for this new unicor can you help me please?” said pinkie getting big cute begging eyes.
I sighed in annoyance when ever other ponies tried that on me I could resist no problem but there was something about when Pinkie did it that made me break every...single...time.

I suddenly found myself within the library which is where I was going in the first place. I put the book back on the shelf I got it from, and began helping Pinkie decorate the library for the party. Course I had to duck as she used a cannon she pulled out of nowhere and fired a tablecloth from it. Soon enough ponies began to appear. The library was completely filled within ten minutes. I heard a quiet voice approaching the library. What was fluttershy coming this way for she usually didn’t attend these kind of things poor thing was really shy.

I remember the first time I met her I was on my morning run keeping in shape. I decided on a route after the day before. Pinkie surprised me with my own welcome to Ponyville party and faust dang it that temptress and her irresistible cupcakes. I had eaten about five after I realized that I took a map of ponyville and decided my route through the outskirts of Ponyville. I had made it across the bridge separating the town from the outskirts of The Everfree Forest. A cute little Cabin built in the roots of a tree was here. Several animals scampered, flew, swam, and thundered around the yard. Though I do admit I was a little hesitant to pass by here seeing as there was a bear right by the house. I heard some humming and when I looked there she was. She was clad in a green sweater and blue jeans she had cream yellow fur with a light pink mane and tail. She was smiling while feeding her animals I tried saying hi but she had hid behind the bear.
The next day it was the same I just think that she isn’t really prepared for this kind of thing

“Ok everypony I’m shutting off the lights get ready.” said Pinkie shutting off the lights soon movement was seen as the door opened and closed.

“Huh rude much” said a male voice in the room.

“I’m sorry spike but I have to convince the princess that Nightmare Moon is coming and we're running out of time. I just need to be alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy ponies trying to make friends all the time. Now where’s the light?” asked a female voice I saw Pinkie at that moment motion to Bon Bon and she flipped on the light

“SURPRISE!” everypony yelled

A lavender mare with a dark purple mane and tail, with a pink and plum stripe through the middle, stood looking confused before groaning with agitation. She was also wearing a wool vest over a white dress shirt, with a blue skirt and black dress shoes. Pinkie bounced over to twilight

“Hi I’m Pinkie Pie and I threw this party just for you were you surprised? Were ya were ya huh huh huh?” asked Pinkie

“Very surprised” said the mare rolling her eyes “libraries are supposed to be quiet.”
Oh boy my sis was about to go on one of her tangents and those were quite long winded.

“That’s silly what kind of welcome party would it be if it were quiet? I mean duh bo-ring you see I saw you when you first got here remember. You were all hello and I was all *gasp* remember? You see I never saw you before and if I never saw you before that means you must be new. cause I know everypony and I mean everypony in Ponyville. And if you're new that means you haven’t met anypony yet.” Pinkie continued as the lavender pony picked up hot sauce and proceeded to pour it into a goblet. I facepalmed ‘Pinkie I specifically told you if you are going to bring hot sauce for your cupcakes put it somewhere other than the refreshment table.’ I thought with a grimace I saw the lavender pony suck some of the spicy sauce through a straw before she began to turn red.

I heard applejack say “are you alright sugarcube?”

Suddenly her mane and tail comically caught on fire before she ran to the punch bowl and dunked her head in. soaking her mane and putting out the fire in her mouth. I looked to the left and saw a purple…. Dragon or so I thought. He had some green spines on his back green eyes a green shirt and black pants. He turned my way and froze. A big grin came on his face and he quickly ran over to the lavender mare

“Twilight Twilight you won’t believe who's here.” said the little dragon

Twilight got her head out of the punch bowl her eyes a little bloodshot “who is it Spike? She rasped. Spike pointed at me she looked and also froze. I groaned with exasperation more fans...great
Twilight suddenly squealed she straightened up, her horn shimmered with a lavender aura instantly drying her hair and putting it in her preferred style which was a straight cut. She then ran really fast towards my position and had an excited smile on her face

“Oh my gosh The Mare Juggernaut I am such a fan.” said twilight

“Yeah it’s always nice to meet a fan.” I said with an awkward smile

I may not have watched any of your matches but it's because of your determination and steadfastness against a superior opponent that inspired mares everywhere that they can do anything. Your an inspiration to mares everywhere.” said Twilight

Meanwhile in canterlot
Celestia landed on her throne with a plop. This day had always been a stress for her. Every single summer sun celebration always filled her with sorrow. Without her sister it wasn’t worth celebrating. Every year she would sit in that same throne looking forlornly at the moon with her sisters shape on its face. She only performed the display of the sunrise she never celebrated with her subjects for what was the point of celebrating the day you had no choice of banishing one's own sister. Celestia smiled now though for soon she would have her sister back and she would be able to celebrate this momentous occasion.
She looked in the corner at her celebratory cake it was red velvet with raspberry filling.
She told herself she wouldn’t have that first slice until later when she was with her sister. But of course knowing Celestia with her cake cravings. She couldn’t resist she took the cake knife sliced a piece and went to her throne. She cut off a corner of the cake slice with her fork and put it in her mouth. Now she expected the sweet taste of red velvet and raspberry but instead an intense heat filled her mouth. Now most would expect celestia to not be so fazed with anything heat seeing as she is goddess of the sun. now most would be right… if she was in outside contact with anything hot. For example she could walk on her own sun without any effect. But eating spicy things was not amongst her likes. Which is why most of the solar guard saw a white blur pass them as celestia ran to the kitchen and began guzzling water. Confused celestia returned to the throne room and took a second look at the cake which gave her her spicy experience. She noticed that instead of the raspberry filling that she wanted to have it was replaced with hot sauce.
‘What who did this to my cake?’ thought Celestia
Celestia thought back to try and find out who would do this to her precious cake any guards who looked into the throne room at that moment would see something that would give them nightmares for months to come. Celestia’s mane became disheveled, her pupils dilated to really small sizes and she got a creepy grin on her face.

“So Pinkamena that’s how you want to play be thankful you are helping me get my sister back right now. Your reckoning is coming and it will be grand.” said Celestia with a crazed voice
And it would be said for centuries to come never mess with celestia’s cake

Ponyville 5:00 AM

I woke up sweating I had a bad feeling that I was going to pay for something but I couldn’t remember what. It was time to go to town hall for the raising of the sun. unlike my sister and the other ponies, I decided to get some decent sleep so I could actually be awake for the event. I also needed as much energy as I could get for the fight against nightmare. It was pretty cool this morning hardly any sounds around except the many hooves hitting the cobblestone paths towards town hall. Where as I was plentiful full of energy a lot of other ponies were dragging their hooves. Their sleep-deprived eyes struggling to keep open. Soon we all entered town hall and stood in rows before the balcony. Suddenly a chorus of birds chirped out an announcement melody, and a spotlight zoomed in on the stage beneath the balcony. A mare stepped out she was tan with a grey and white mane and tail. She wore a red pantsuit and glasses were upon her nose.
“Fillies and gentlecolts as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration.” said the mayor
Cheers erupted around the room while I just clapped.
“In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sun rise and celebrate this the longest day of the year.” said the mayor
I happened to look up and saw some stars go behind the moon the picture of the mare in the moon disappearing. But instead of looking at it in fear I felt my blood boil in excitement. A crazed grin came on my face.

Soon my challenge would be here and I would be able to fight no holding back. Not that I did against celestia I did try and beat her… about a few hours into the match but I feel that she was holding back as well.
“And now it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and moon each and every day. The good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria, Princess Celestia.” the mayor exclaimed while Rarity pulled on the rope to pull the curtains back. The spotlight shined on the empty stage

“huh” said Rarity in confusion.

“This can’t be good.” said Twilight nervously

“remain calm everypony there must be a reasonable explanation.” said the mayor Pinkie began to bounce again

“ooh I love guessing games is she hiding?” asked Pinkie looking around

“she’s gone.” said Rarity coming from the room beyond the balcony everypony gasped while I felt my veins pumping in anticipation my fur turning red subtly.
“Ooh she’s good.” said Pinkie she saw me from the corner of her eyes and gasped before running over confusing Twilight.

“Sis oh no sis please don’t tell me you going berserk now. That means something scary is coming.” said Pinkie

“I’m sorry but what are you talking about?” asked Twilight

“My sis has this mode called berserker mode it heightens every bit of Pinkamena's reflexes as well as a significant boost in strength. That’s good and all but she loses control and is just a mass of rage and anger. But in this case she is seeing a fight I can’t see that she considers a challenge and her berserker mode is more sadistic than anything else.” said Pinkie worried she then shrieked when she saw a starry mist begin to appear on the balcony. It soon parted and shown a midnight black mare with a transparent blue star filled mane and tail that flowed as if in a wind. Her eyes were aqua blue and slit her wings were bat wings. She wore armor her helmet had a hole in the top for her horn and had runic symbols. Her gauntlets had a cloudlike design that flowed over her arms and hands. Her pauldrons had a sharp demonic appearance. spikes coming out of the shoulders. Her chest piece had a big carving of a crescent moon on the front. Her Cuisses (that is thigh armor) Poleyns (knee cap guards) and hard metal greaves protected her legs quite well. My fur turned completely red at this point my pupils gone. Pinkie looked at me in fear.

“Oh my beloved subjects it’s been so long since I’ve seen your precious, little, sun-loving faces.” said Nightmare moon in a sultry voice.

“What did you do with our princess!” yelled Rainbow dash trying to charge forward while Applejack held her tail.

Nightmare moon laughed “why am I not royal enough for you? Don’t you know who I am?” asked Nightmare Moon

Pinkie temporarily forgot her worries “ooh more guessing games um hokey smokes how about queen meanie no black snooty black snooty.” said Pinkie before remembering my condition and turned back to watching me.

“Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend did you not see the signs?” asked Nightmare moon

“I did and I know who you are you're the mare in the moon Nightmare Moon.” said Twilight spike passed out on the floor.

Nightmare moon looked pleased “well well well somepony who remembers me then you also know why I’m here.” said Nightmare moon

“You're here to-to.” stammered twilight

Nightmare moon cackled “remember this day little ponies for it was your last. From this moment forth the night will last FOREVER.” declared Nightmare moon

She began to laugh but it was overtaken by a more disturbed laugh that gave Nightmare some pause. She looked over at me for the laugh came from me.

“Is there something you find funny foal?” asked Nightmare I looked up and Nightmare paused again

“I can feel the power being from your very being it gets my blood pumping. You go ahead do your thing but know that I will hunt you down for the ultimate fight. You probably don’t know due to your incarceration but..” my smile got more creepy as I looked her in the eye “I...love...a...challenge.” I said
Nightmare moon stared at me for a moment “have you lost your mind child?” asked Nightmare

“Seize her only she knows where the princess is.” said the mayor three royal guards charging for Nightmare.

“Stand back you foals.” said Nightmare slamming her hooves on the stage and shooting lightning from her fingertips. She then turned into starry mist and flowed out the door into the Everfree.

I fell to my knees holding a hand to my head as my fur and eyes turned back to normal. Pinkie came and supported me.

“I lost control again didn’t I sis?” I asked

“Yeah you did sis are you ok? Asked Pinkie

“Yeah I am this just means I need to meditate some more.” I said

Twilight ran out the door the other four following her. I gestured out the door “go after them Pinkie you shouldn’t let them go alone I’ll be fine.” I said encouraging Pinkie

“Ok see you sis” said Pinkie running after her friends.

I got home soon after I saw Pinkie go after Twilight I had to get ready for my fight I had to stall Nightmare while my sister and her friends found the Elements boxing would not help here I had to use martial arts. Luckily martial arts was fairly new so I had the advantage there the problem is Nightmare Moon would fight with no restrictions she would go in for the kill. I wrapped up my hands in athletes tape. I wore a black and pink combat gi. I wrapped my black belt around my waist. I was ready for my fight.
I walked out the door and headed towards the Everfree. I soon passed the entrance into the Everfree and headed towards where I thought the castle of the two sisters lay. I read the legends and knew the stories so finding the castle shouldn’t be a problem…. Or so I hoped.

My eye twitched slightly two hours… two hours since I entered this Celestia forsaken forest and so far I had not seen any sign of the Castle Of The Two Sisters. So far I had left a string of knocked out creatures in my wake I counted at least two Manticores amongst them. I came upon a river that was quite wide. It would be unwise for me to cross without knowing how deep it was. The sounds of the forest were getting worse with each passing hour. The sound of wood creaking leaves rustling and I could've sworn I heard I heard some growling somewhere to the right of me. Instantly a tick mark appeared on my forehead

“Alright that’s it looks like I’m gonna have to bring out the big guns.” I said reaching for my secret weapon. But just before I grabbed my weapon. I saw a shadow cover me. I looked behind me and saw a giant purple serpent rise out of the water. He had a windswept mane and an orange and curly purple mustache. Looking at the left side of his mustache I groaned in annoyance. ‘They are ahead of me I need to pick up the pace I’m supposed to distract nightmare.’ I thought

“uh hello are you alright you're just standing there” said the serpent
I looked up smiled and said

“oh no no need to worry about me I’m just trying to find a way across the river.” I said

The serpent looked over the river

“well I can get you across but are you sure you want to. Things up at that castle are pure chaos right now. I’m pretty sure that’s where that tacky cloud went that butchered my beautiful mustache.” said the serpent

I know it’s dangerous but I have no choice I have to protect my sister and her friends.” I said

“Oh ho ho a noble soul stands before me oh how wonderful I love noble beings very well I Steven Magnet will help you cross.” said the serpent named Steve.

Steve then dunked his head in the water and several sections of his body rose out of the water forming stepping stones across the river.

It had been about two hours since I left the river I was coiled like a spring the forest was finally getting to me. Reason being that the forest began feeling like the dark forest from Harry Potter (yes I still remember that movie series it was great back home.) it was the same darkness, eerie fog was all along the ground, strange sounds everywhere. I also think I was being watched it put me on edge because I had no idea where I was being watched from I couldn’t pinpoint where said being was. Suddenly a face lunged out of the darkness and in my panic I punched as hard as I could shattering the….bark of a tree oops.

NIGHTMARE MOON P.O.V
Nightmare moon was torn tonight was supposed to be the night of her revenge. She prepared for every eventuality. She knew that Celestia no longer had control of the elements. She knew eventually Celestia would have found some new bearers or a bearer. As soon as she saw that purple and white unicorns yellow and cyan pegasi and orange and pink earth ponies she knew that the new bearers were before her. She figured that their battle would be just that their battle. They would struggle for control of the elements. If she won eternal night would reign supreme if they won precious luna would be free. It was so simple….until she saw that other pink filly. That filly gave her a slight pause. The filly didn’t fear her. If anything it looked like she wanted to make a feeble attempt to pound her into the dirt. The insane smile on the filly's face said that she didn’t care about the legend. If anything that spurred her on further she watched as the filly was about to pull something out in frustration before she was covered by the shadow of the serpent that nightmare had upset earlier. In her further frustration, the serpent seemed happy with his new temporary mustache and no longer caused the river to roll and froth in his distress. So the filly had an easy way across. Soon enough they entered the more sinister parts of the forest Nightmare was slightly amused as the pink filly she was following was coiled like a spring jumping at the slightest noise. But then she ran into nightmares face trees the filly squealed and punched the tree. Now what nightmare expected is that her fist would hit the tree and the fillies hand would hurt because the wood was stronger than flesh. What she did not expect was a shockwave coming from the fillies fist utterly shattering the tree. ….well this would complicate things further but she had no time to continue watching her, for now, any minute the other six were nearing the entrance of the forest she had to make sure they were spooked enough to turn back.

P.O.V NORMAL
Finally, I got out of the creepy part of the forest now I found myself in a clearing of sorts the full moon shining its eerie glow all across the landscape blue butterflies fluttered all around all kinds of different flowers grew showing their beautiful colors. The grass was long and swayed in the breeze. I supposed I could see why Luna would give in to her darker side. She wanted ponies to see the wonder and mystery the night brought. Instead, her night was ignored and ponies never really appreciated what she did each and every night. I for one loved to see what the night had I was a bit of a night owl both back on earth and here. Eventually, I ended up at some sort of rope bridge I groaned in agitation in any movies that I have seen rope bridges were the worst rickety unstable and always prone to collapsing. If I were an engineer I would never go for rope bridges. Well, I’m almost there I am not going to be stopped by a rope bridge. I was about to step on the first plank when I heard

“Hold it right there not another step.”

I looked and saw three ponies in front of me one was a mare and the other two were stallions. The mare was white with a light blue mane and tail. While the stallions were grey with dark blue manes and tails and they all wore a purple and black flight suit. Finally they were wearing flight goggles over their eyes.

“And who are you to bar my way?” I asked

The mare glared at me “we are the Shadowbolts personal guard to Nightmare Moon. you aren’t getting to her without a fight.” she said raising her fists with a smirk on her face.

I sweat dropped ‘seriously fisticuffs that’s not even a good boxing stance’ I thought
“Well alright if you want a fight-”

I said getting into my own personalized martial arts stance it was a mix between tiger and turtle stance which maximized my offense and defense. My hoof slammed into the ground leaving a small crater.

“Then it’s a fight you’ll get” the stallion to my left lunged forwards attempting to punch me. I blocked his punch and thrust forwards hitting his stomach putting him on the ground. I sweat dropped I didn’t even use a fraction of my strength and already the first one was down. The second stallion attempted to uppercut me I leaned back making him angry he increased his speed trying to land a hit and I kept leaning my head dodging his strikes. He ran out of energy panting and failing to hold his arms up my roundhouse kick to the head put him out. Now it was just me and the mare. Her smirk from earlier was gone in its place was a fierce scowl

“You will pay for doing that to my comrades” said the mare

I scratched my nose in disinterest “well maybe if you guys had actual combat skills this would have been different.” I said the mare yelled in anger and charged forward winding her fist back to hit my jaw. I dodged to the left and with a resounding crack I hit the mare with an uppercut knocking the mare high in the air. As soon as she hit the ground she dissipated into starry mist as well as her companions

‘Oh, so that’s how it is getting nervous nightmare? Good, you should be.’ I thought

Soon I came up to the front entrance of the castle and I must say wow this place was really let go. The walls were covered in vines and moss pieces of the roof were missing. Multiple holes were in crucial parts of the wall. I hope this place is sturdier than it looks cause I don’t want a piece of ceiling braining me during the fight against nightmare. I carefully open the door the hinges squealing in protest from the rust that had accumulated from a thousand years of neglect. I now found myself in a courtyard of sorts more rubble was all over. Torn white and blue tapestries hung from the pillars and walls stairs leading to the second floor were broken there was a door to the left and right one leading to the throne room one leading to royal bedrooms. The throne room was filled with dust. The rugs leading up to the two broken thrones were filled with holes. A giant hole was in the roof of the throne room. This must have been where Celestia and Nightmare Moon’s battle was focused the air buzzed with old magic it made my hooves tingle. But the thing that grabbed my attention the most was the pedestal in the middle of the room. It had metal arms stretching out from the center each holding a moss-covered round stone about the size of a beach ball. I guessed that these stones held a sealed element of harmony. So those were tracked down now all I had to do was track down Nightmare and hold her off until Pinkie and her friends got a hold of the elements. Suddenly that same starry mist flew into the room soon forming into Nightmare Moon herself.

“Alright foal you have caught my interest fight me at your own risk and please try to make it fun.” said Nightmare

A look of determination was on my face I punched my fists together forming a shock wave slightly surprising Nightmare.

“Right time for our fight you’ll find that I won’t be going down easily I will fight with all I have.” I said

Nightmare focused her magic making a midnight black spear appear in her right hand with a tower shield on her left arm. I took my martial arts stance ready to fight…..and immediately got put through one of the walls due to a shield bash. Ouch, I stood up and jumped back through the wall and dodged her spear I threw a right haymaker and was blocked by the shield another shockwave emanated from the collision of my fist with her shield. She pushed me off and thrust with her spear again she barely nicked me.

“Ha ha ha ha yes yes this is exactly the kind of combat challenge I need before I get rid of my sister for good!” yelled Nightmare moon in glee
She thrust at me for a third time and I caught the spear I chopped the spear with my hand severing the spear.tip from the wood. Nightmare threw it away before summoning a short sword. She swung her blade to my left I jumped over the blade before trying a roundhouse kick Nightmare once again blocked with her shield. Though there was a noticeable dent in the shield this time. Nightmare went for an overhead swing I took another gash in my right arm as the blade nearly chopped deep into the skin. My kick collided with her unarmored chin making Nightmare skid back a few feet. She recovered before smacking me in the face with the hilt of her sword she then proceeded to kick me full force in the chest with a resounding *CRACK*. I flew through the wall of the throne room and into the room of the north castle tower. I was going to feel that for a while. I think she broke a few ribs. Nightmare flew in seeing me stand up

“I must admit filly I am impressed no normal pony has ever lasted this long against me.” said Nightmare

“what...can...I say I am determined to beat you” I said panting

Nightmare laughed “if you think you can beat me like this you are more of a foal then I thought I’m not even using a fraction of my strength.” said Nightmare

“Yeah I figured now it’s time to take these off” I said reaching for my gi pant legs I lifted them revealing magic weights. Currently it weighed fifteen tons taking them off I dropped them. A building shaking boom sounded as the weights crashed through the upper floor and cratered on the ground below sending up a dust cloud from the floor below.

“Ah that’s better now I can move easier.” I said rolling my ankle in relief I charged forwards as she was staring down the hole in astonishment.

Nightmare Moon P.O.V
Nightmare moon just didn’t understand how was this filly so strong it didn’t make sense. No normal earth pony could shatter any of her weapons. Let alone put a dent in them all of Nightmare’s weapons and her tower shield were made out of a special ore she found on the moon it took ages and many tested temperatures just to melt the ore to make into ingots. Then she had to melt them down again to form her spear, one-handed sword, and tower shield. She did have one more weapon but she wanted to save that for the final fight against Celestia. She started with her spear the filly was faster than she expected and her shield took a few hits. But instead of feeling little bumps like she expected from a normal earth pony instead she felt bone-jarring hits. This filly was stronger than she appeared! One miss from one of her spear thrusts and the filly had broken her spear in two! That shouldn’t have been possible but somehow this filly pulled it off. She was absolutely shocked the filly was somehow strong enough to break one of her creations. It couldn’t have been poor workmanship because Nightmare and Luna were masters at the forge. In the war against the griffins one thousand five hundred years ago luna provided weapons and armor for the soldiers. Only one pony for every ten griffins died in battle thanks to her work and it was mostly due to archers finding exploits in the armor not because of melee combat. She would have perfected the armor had the war not been won by then she was still experimenting. But somehow this filly had broken one of her weapons by melee combat.
Nightmare had quickly switched to her sword and began using her superior swordsmanship and got some slashes in on the filly. Nightmare grinned as she saw she finally made headway to killing this foal. But then she saw the pony charge at her with her fist held back to strike Nightmare rolled her eyes as she held her shield up just as the punches and kicks came down. To her shock her shield was now dented the filly damaged her shield. After which the filly took some sort of band off of her arms and legs. The filly then proceeded to drop them on the floor. Nightmare scoffed what difference would that ma- the bands then smashed through the floor and a gigantic boom came from the floor below. Sending up a massive plume of dust from the floor below.
“Ah that’s better now I can move easier.” said the filly Nightmare Moon paused if this filly was wearing those the whole time and broke her spear and dented her shield how much stronger was this filly?

P.O.V normal

My speed had increased I was running circles around Nightmare my next hit had knocked her shield away. Nightmare then got into a fencing stance to try and fend me off. I got under her defenses and finally punched her jaw a small crater formed beneath us and Nightmare took a step or two back and forced her head back forwards. I then hit her stomach which only slightly winded her. I was growing concerned I could have sworn I was stronger than this I then tried a roundhouse to her hip which made her skid sideways a few feet. It was this way for the next several minute's hips, legs, shoulders, head it made no difference I just wasn’t strong enough I had to stop I was getting nowhere. No matter how hard I hit her it didn’t affect her as much as it should have. Nightmare moon chuckled

“I must admit filly you certainly have surprised me those hits you put in will probably bruise a little. I haven’t felt hits like that since Celestia and I fought the dragons for the rights to freedom. But unfortunately for you foal I have gotten much stronger since then. What on earth do you think I was doing those thousand years? Stewing in frustration and angst as I kept brooding how I would get my revenge? Please I had been training my body as well as my mind in preparation for this day.” she said as she punched me through the floor. My body hit the ground hard shattering my left arm. I yelled in pain as Nightmare landed on the ground she began slowly making her way towards me
“you have no Idea of the pain and anguish I have had to endure as those foalish peasants worshiped my sisters day and shunned my glorious night.” Nightmare said as she kicked me through the next wall breaking several more ribs. She was already waiting in the next room catching me by the back of my head.

“I was hated and they spoke about how terrifying and evil I must have been. Well who was I to deny them they wanted evil so I showed them evil.” she slammed me face first into the ground.

“My ambition will succeed this night will last forever I will do this by first killing you then I will kill these so called new elements of harmony.” Nightmare thrust her fist towards my spine to finish me off.
THIRD PERSON P.O.V
Pinkamena caught Nightmares fist shocking Nightmare she took a closer look and saw something she haddn’t seen in centuries. The fillies fur was red veins bulged on her arms, legs and the sides of her eyes. Her eyes were pure white no pupils could be seen her face was in a frightening snarl steam poured from her nostrils as she snorted in rage. Nightmare had seen this only once before and it was after the unification of the three pony tribes. When she was Luna she was friends with all of the leaders of the respective tribes. They would play games sing songs and imagine different kinds of adventures that Luna had made into a book series called the ponylance series. One day chancellor puddinghead had approached her wanting to talk in private. Lately, it seemed that puddinghead had been avoiding the more stressful situations that the rest of her friends would help Luna with. Maybe the chancellor would tell her why. It turned out that she had unlocked a gene that had been with her since she was born. It turned her into a brute that only wanted to destroy whatever had made her angry. It was why she avoided ponies she didn’t like. It was why she avoided situations that made her angry like if one of her friends was being picked on. She didn’t want to hurt other ponies. But one day about four years after she told her one of chancellor puddingheads friends was found dead in an alleyway. A griffon spy had killed this friend to keep her silent about the griffons' subterfuge. The Griffins wanted Equestria for themselves. Nightmare still remembered the horrifying transformation that puddinghead had gone through the same change of fur color from pink to red the veins showing the eyes losing their pupils to the scowl and steam it was there it all made sense now. Why the filly was stronger than the average earth pony why she was able to damage or destroy her weapons and shield. Why she was giving her a more difficult time. She was the descendant of puddinghead she had the berserker gene. In a flash the filly was gone before nightmare found a fist buried in her gut. It sent Nightmare flying back into the main room where the elements were held. She was about to hit the ground before she was sent into the air once more. She was then slammed towards the floor again. Over and over the hits came sending Nightmare around the room like a pinball until she finally hit the ground sending a plume of powdered stone into the air and forming yet another crater. Nightmare struggled to stand up she looked up through bleary eyes and saw the filly coming down towards her both fists forward the impact was great upon Nightmares back and it made the already large crater even bigger.

P.O.V normal
I blinked my eyes in confusion where was I what happened. All I remembered was getting my tail handed to me by Nightmare. I remembered that I was sorely unprepared to fight Nightmare Moon. then it was all a blur. I took a look around the room it was a mess the already fragile structure was made even more unstable. More holes were all around the castle making it even more dangerous to try and fight in this environment. I was about to go and try to find my sister to see if she made it yet when a huge pillar of dark energy came out of a crater in the middle of the room. Oh boy I must have done it now cause Nightmare was stomping out of the crater a look of pure rage on her face her mane was storming wildly and lightning bolts were crashing all around her. “THAT’S IT I WILL NOT HOLD BACK ANYMORE! I WAS SAVING THIS FOR MY FIGHT AGAINST CELESTIA BUT YOU WILL DO FOR A TEST RUN!” Nightmare yelled as she snapped her fingers dark energy swirled from all of the shadows in the room forming a circular portal Nightmare reached into the portal and dragged out a giant black scythe “I HOPE YOU ARE PREPARED FOAL THIS SCYTHE IS MY CROWN JEWEL!” she yelled as she charged the first swing hit me like a freight train. It was all over at this point I could not counter I couldn’t get my bearings before being hit by that scythe again. With each and every hit I was broken even more entire sections of the castle began to collapse. Animals scattered in the forest including Manticores and Timberwolves. It seemed the very stars themselves trembled in fear at the punishment I was taking. More and more of the castle got destroyed as I was slashed, slammed and pounded into the ceiling and walls of the castle. Finally after it felt like hours my body finally came to a stop back in the throne room. My vision blurred as a black blob came towards me the last thing I saw before my vision failed were multiple multi-colored blobs bursting into the room.

Annoying beeping was the first thing I heard when I regained consciousness. I was confused how was I still alive I could have sworn Nightmare would finish me off. No more Pinkamena I opened my eyes and groaned in annoyance I was of course in the hospital. I despised hospitals I can’t tell you how many times I had been in one due to rough fights. Every time it was the same thing “what were you thinking.” “no strenuous activity.” “ah here again what have you done this time?” and more I don’t mean to bash on the hospital and its staff but come on I was tired of the same speech over and over again. It was the same bleach white walls and ceilings the same six beds three occupied with patients three empty. The same machines along with that Celestia awful beeping. The same morphine drip the same hospital clothing. Most useless thing in existence why on earth would they leave the back open? I swear they do it to get a peek as the patients walk by. Well if I find any peeking from any of the staff lets just say there are going to be several more occupied hospital beds. Soon the nurse came in she had a livid look on her face.

I was in ponyville general once before I had seriously pulled arm muscles trying three tons once before. The normal weight that an earth pony can lift is about eight hundred pounds. But I had exceeded that by leaps and bounds due to my training. I had gone about two days with this new weight before collapsing on the ground unable to move from the pain of my muscles. Needless to say Pinkie found me did her famous mid air gasp and next I found I was in the hospital. The nurse was nice that first time. Saying to take it easy of course the workout addict I was I lasted about two days before I tried it again and ended right back in the hospital. Where the same nurse was a little annoyed told me the same thing. Course I waited about a week before trying a third time. Needless to say before I could put on the first weight I suddenly found myself out cold. It turned out the nurse Happy Heart one of the Heart sisters. Who was Tender Heart Red Heart and Beating Heart. Had followed me to the edge of the Everfree and got a bit fed up with my recklessness and proceeded to inject me with anesthesia. The next moment I woke up I found myself in my own bed with a note that said if I didn’t take it easy she would tape me down to a gurney till I was fully healed. That had not been my only clash with the nurse oh no it eventually got to the point where she watched me like a mother hen. Always scolding me when I came in with a fresh injury. I braced myself as she stomped over to the bed.

“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING GOING UP AGAINST NIGHTMARE MOON?” said Happy Heart

“Five” I said

“HAVE YOU COMPLETELY LOST YOUR MIND?” asked Happy Heart

“Seven” I said

“YOU ARE STAYING IN THIS BED TILL YOU ARE COMPLETELY HEALED NO IFS ANDS OR BUTS!” said Happy Heart

I sighed “fifty-eight” Happy heart paused with a confused look on her face

“What are you doing?” she asked

“Keeping count of how many times I’ve heard that before and the count is depressing,” I said I had to duck as a medical needle embedded itself in the wall right where my head used to be.

“That’s not funny I’m serious with how reckless you are I have to be more strict with you.” said Happy Heart

“Anyway you have some visitors shall I let them in?” asked Happy

“Yeah sure” I said
I was just got comfortable when I was suddenly tackled and squeezed quite painfully by a pink blur. Poor pinkie’s mane was as flat as mine her colors darker tears streamed down her face

“Oh Pinkamena I’m so glad you're ok when I saw you on the ground I thought you weren’t going to make it.” said Pinkie

“Pinkie….injured….pains great….please let go” I said grunting in pain

“That stupid Meenie Nightmare beating up my sister.” cried Pinkie

“Pinkie….seriously… can't breathe… lots of pain.” I said
Pinkie dropped me while I groaned at my agitated wounds.

“Sorry sis I was just so worried you were in terrible shape when we found you.” said Pinkie
As her friends came in

“We’re glad you're ok sugar cube those were some nasty wounds you had.” said Applejack
“Well I figure ah could use some gal pals and you protectin your sister like that is jus what ah’m lookin fer.” said Apple Cider sitting next to me on the left side of the bed.

That was so awesome you were able to stall Nightmare the Nightmare with your fists alone. *squeel* you are legendary.” said Rainbow Dash

“I thought it was great how you never gave up. Just kept going that’s what I like in a friend.” said Solar Dash sitting on my right.

“I do hope you feel better darling it looks like we have to do another spa appointment. Your mane is ragged and your coat is so dirty.” said Rarity my face expressing horror

“Oh come now surely the first time wasn’t that bad.” said rarity

Singularity walked over “other than my sister’s obsession of looking fabulous (rarity: “hey!”)
I thought it was amazing how you used your wits to outsmart your opponent even though you kind of lost it at the end.” said singularity standing by my left

“Wait… how did you guys know I went into my berserker mode you guys didn’t make it to the room until I was face down in a crater.” I said narrowing my eyes

Every single pony there was looking away some even whistling in supposed innocence

I shot up from my bed “you mean you guys were there the whole time and could have gotten the elements sooner?!” I yelled

“To be fair things were kinda dangerous any of us could of taking quite a beating if we tried to go in there while you two were letting loose.” said Twilight bashfully

That doesn’t make it better I never had a chance against Nightmare she is an alicorn for ponies sake!” I yelled

“Look sis I’m sure we’re all sorry right?” asked Pinkie narrowing her eyes at every pony

Everypony nodded “we’re just glad you’re alright

“Indeed we are.” said a familiar voice I turned to look and Celestia came in followed by another mare. This mare was dark blue with a light blue mane and tail she wore an old-time dress with a black crown and light blue royal shoes. Celestia, however, was dressed in a yellow tee-shirt with blue jeans with white street shoes.

“I am relieved that you helped my sister return to Equestria its been so long without her I am glad to have her in my life again.” said Celestia

“Sister ist this the one thou hast told me was able to match Nightmare Moon in combat?” asked who I assumed was Luna

“Why yes it is.” said Celestia smiling Luna came close and looked me over

“Yes I can see it clearly sister she resembles quite strongly of dear chancellor Puddinghead. I can see why she wouldst be an even match with the correct training. After all the berserker gene is all too obviously present in this young mare. But I thank thee dear one for helping the elements in freeing me from my plight.” said Luna bowing in thanks

A sweat drop went down my head “um Celestia why is she talking all old-timey no offense it's just a little weird.” I said

“Well she has been on the moon for a thousand years I imagine that you can’t really learn modern social norms while on the moon. Oh by the way.” said Celestia

The room immediately grew darker everypony including luna was shaking for some reason when I looked at Celestia I instantly knew why. Celestia had a murderous gleam in her eye her smile was strained and her right eye was twitching her mane was furiously flowing as if a strong wind were blowing it.

She spoke in a slightly raspy and crazy voice “I found your little gift in my cake all of that perfection ruined by hot sauce.” Celestia said

she appeared in front of me so fast I squeaked in nervousness.

She spoke in an even darker voice “you won’t know when and you won’t know how but I will get you back for this the retribution will be swift and most likely painful.”

I suddenly felt Luna grab me “art thou not of sound mind nopony messes with Celestia’s cake NOPONY! The last that had tried found themselves hanging off of a cliff dangling over a pool of rotten vegetables and tar wearing jesters outfits and wearing a sign that said ‘royal cake fool’ I don’t want to lose mine first friend she ist relentless in her pursuit of cake vengeance!” yelled Luna shaking me while telling me. I could feel that the next little while I was going to have to watch my back.

chapter 8 The Ticket Master

Author's Notes:

K so I worked a lot on this chapter but some of it I might have done while really tired if its not very good as the last one let me know and I will edit it. Anyway enjoy

P.O.V PINKAMENA
My back hit the far wall of Canterlot’s workout room hard. Another crack and pony shaped indent appeared in the wall from impact. Before it sealed and repaired itself

“Hmm pretty good Pinkamena you lasted a total of five hours now and it’s not even time to raise the sun yet.” said Celestia with a grin on her face

I stood up from the floor wincing a bit “I could've sworn I had you this time” I said mumbling

Celestia chuckled “you have quite a bit more training before you can catch up to me in speed and strength”

I slowly stood up wincing a bit before going back into the ring.

“Well I think it’s time to practice martial arts now.” said Celestia as she took off her boxing gloves revealing her sportsman tape covered hands. I sighed before taking off my own gloves showing the same sportsman tape on my hands. We began circling each other looking to exploit a weakness in our opponent. Suddenly the door opened making us stop in our tracks. “Sister we hath come to give you our morning gree-” luna paused as she saw the state I was in. With all of our fighting I had a couple bruises and cuts. Celestia just had a few scratches Luna bristled in anger. Let me pause a moment and explain after the hospital visit Pinkie being the random mare she is simple clapped her hands and all of a sudden a huge party sprang up in my hospital room much to the nurses agitation. Practically

everypony from ponyville was there. With the ending of the party having me become Luna’s first friend. That was why here and now Luna looked a little livid. Then proceeded to shout so loud that I could swear that my eardrums shattered

“SISTER WHY ART THOU BEATING UPON MINE COMPANION WHAT COULDST SHE HAVE DONE TO INCUR THINE WRATH?! LOOK AT HER COVERED IN SCRATCHES AND BRUISES ART THOU NOT IN SOUND MIND?!” Celestia rubbed the inside of her ear

“Sister do calm down we are just practicing hand to hand combat and she is more than capable to hold her own. She taught me all I know on modern hand to hand combat.” said Celestia

Luna got a curious look “what is wrong with this?” asked Luna getting into a familiar fisticuffs stance both Celestia and I gave an implied facepalm

Not only is that old enough that my great great granny Pie would be a professional at it. But I am pretty sure a yellow belt would be able to dance around it and get several critical hits on you.” I said

Luna once again looked at us confused “ok let me start over” I said I put my boxing gloves back on.

“*throat clearing* one thousand years ago fisticufs may have been the go to hand to hand combat form but let us review. One there are no kicks no mix to the form it’s just punching your opponent. Which may have worked back then not so much now. Two continuous circling around your opponent taking too long to make a decision in combat. Now boxing may do somewhat of the same thing but the time doing this is reduced. Now the art of boxing comes in varied moves like the right hook the jab the uppercut much different than fisticuffs.” I said as I jabbed an air wave coming from my fists due to the speed.

“But what Celestia and I were doing this morning was martial arts or the art of kung fu with our own created style. Celestia is developing the Alicorn style while I am improving on every style. The difference between boxing and martial arts is not only fighting form but use of the fighting styles. With boxing you just slap on a pair of boxing gloves and train in boxing really hard then maybe go into some matches. However with martial arts there is a ranking system. Each and every rank signifies your mastery in martial arts.” I said Celestia and I taking out several colored belts Luna looking at them in interest. I pointed to the first of the belts laid out

“This is the beginning rank it is given to all new learners of martial arts the white signifies the beginning of your learning journey.” I then pointed to the next belt

“This yellow belt signifies a little experience it takes normal ponies about four to six months to qualify for this belt the teacher or sensei tests you on what you have learned so far and that happens for every belt. The next belt is the green belt you only get this belt by advancing and learning more combat forms. The average pony only gets this after a single year after getting a white belt. After that comes the brown belt the training for that belt even more difficult. It takes about two years after white belt. Then finally for the average pony their holy grail is the black belt this belt signifies complete mastery of the normal styles of martial arts. Normally ponies stop their training here however Celestia and I have taken it a step further.” I said

Luna gawked “There is more than this?” she asked surprised

“Indeed sister there are nine more degrees of black belt after this one” said Celestia getting out eight more belts each one with a colored stripe on it.

“The first belt shows your journey to the more advanced forms of martial arts think of it as your mastery white belt it has no stripe. It is simply known as second degree. The second is known as a third degree black or Sifu it takes one year of improvement to achieve. It has one yellow stripe on it. The third shows that you are a master instructor at this point you are able to teach white and yellow belts. The only pony I know right now that teaches white and yellow belts is a Canterlot local known as Minuette. A green stripe is around this belt. The fourth and fifth shows you as masters of martial arts the first this brown one here shows you can teach brown and black belts. The one with a blue stripe on it shows you can teach any of the martial arts students white through black it doesn’t matter. The next the sixth and seventh shows you as senior masters one belt has one red stripe the other has two showing the level of experience. The Eighth belt shows you are a first degree master as shown by these three red stripes. This shows the third to last total mastery of martial arts.” said Celestia

“But I don’t get it you said there were nine where’s that belt?” asked Luna Celestia and I looked at each other smiled and stood allowing luna to see our waists. She looked in awe at the solid red belt

“This shows our rank of grand master we trained hard and without pause to gain this rank. The only other rank there is is known as supreme master and it only belongs to one pony Balanced yang his belt is the color of gold he taught Pinkamena who in turn taught me. Martial arts is not just a combat form it is an art a way of life and I was happy to learn it. Now that that’s out of the way do you want to see one of our spars?” asked Celestia Luna nodding enthusiastically and me taking off my boxing gloves

Both Celestia and I stood opposite each other getting into our stances with a burst of speed we charged towards each other Celestia with a punch and me with roundhouse kick. a shockwave reverberated throughout the room causing cracks to appear on the ceiling. To Luna it appeared as if we had teleported to each other in a flash we disappeared continuous shockwaves appeared in the room shaking the room and probably a few more rooms unfortunately due to our training earlier in the morning we didn’t have that much steam. We reappeared and our fists were found in our opponents cheeks. Knocking us into opposite walls both of us panting. “Maybe we should do a more thorough demonstration when we have more energy.” I said

“Agreed my stomach has been aching for some breakfast let’s go get some.” said Celestia

At the table we had our breakfast in front of us Celestia and Luna having the basic breakfast and me having a double sunny egg sandwich. Celestia sipped her tea before setting it down with a clack

“So Pinkamena do you have any plans for a few months from now?” asked Celestia

I narrowed my eyes in suspicion “you know I don’t really do well planning for future events Celestia and I don’t like that humored shine in your eyes.” I said

“Well it’s coming to that time of the year again so here.” she said throwing something at me like a shuriken I caught it took one look and groaned in agitation. That familiar golden gleam the familiar red text that said three ominous words. Grand...Galloping….Gala faust dang it how I hated that event with a fiery passion the soft music, the stuffy nobles, the food so small and made out of such bland ingredients that a mouse would rather starve to death than put one bit of that nasty food in their mouths.

“Faust dang it Celestia you know I hate these events I have to wear that same stupid dress every time you organize these.” I said

“I offered you a new dress made by our seamstress.” said Celestia

I facepalmed “she made it worse never In my life had I seen so many frills.” I said

“Please I just need a friend by my side so I can endure greeting all of the guests.” said Celestia

I slumped at that on the one hand I absolutely hated this event. But on the other I had to support Celestia as a friend my Loyalty as a friend demanded it.

“Fine I’ll come but at the first chance at slow down I am escaping and going to donut joe’s it will be my cheat day that day after all.” I said

“Excellent it will be so great having you there!” exclaimed Celestia suddenly grabbing me in a titanic hug. What was with some ponies and crushing hugs wait why is the room spinning

“SISTER RELEASE DEAR PINKAMINA SHE IST TURNING BLUE!” yelled Luna

Celestia looked down and it was true I was turning blue from lack of oxygen

“Oops sorry I’m a little excited with you there hopefully it won’t be so dull.” said Celestia

Celestia suddenly put on a spine chilling face

I looked over at Luna a shiver going up my spine

“Um Luna why does Celestia look like that?”

Luna looked bothered as well “most likely she ist thinking about thine punishment for the cake prank. Ye might want to keep thy guard up around the time of said Grand Galloping Galla.” said Luna

Soon Celestia took on her motherly persona again and breakfast proceeded as normal.
Soon enough it was time for me to depart back to ponyville

“Fare thee well friend Pinkamena may thy travels be safe and swift.” said Luna

“Yeah see you later Luna I’ll be sure to stop by again soon.” I said as I turned to Celestia

“You’d better be prepared for next time Celestia cause I will come back stronger and faster I’ll beat you someday.” I said Celestia and me giving each other challenging looks

PONYVILLE
The train came to a grinding halt the whooshing steam from the pistons signifying the train coming to a complete stop.

I stepped off of the train and headed towards home to rest from this morning’s challenge. I thought about this morning’s match since the last sparring session I tried to increase my speed and stamina.

I thought I had the advantage this time but Celestia obviously had the advantage not me. She was faster and had more stamina.

But that was ok that just meant I had to train harder cause after all our sensei was not going to give the title of supreme master to just anypony.

Sure that was several years away but sharpening our skills was important. Doubtless Celestia was likely to take the title of supreme master. But I was going to give her a fight that would shake the very heavens itself.

Soon I turned the corner my dojo in the distance. A lot of ponies stood in front for… it occured to me then today was the opening ceremony. I came up with the dojo once I had earned my grand master belt. I thought why should I be the only one to know the mastery and skill of Kung Fu I could teach people the same skills I had. Spread the art that was Kung Fu to ponies every where.

It was a pain to bet the bits for it in the first place it took a combination of waitressing and odd jobs around Ponyville. The waitressing the most unpleasant most of my days spent with both tiring nights and the biggest pervs. They would give me a slap and there would be one more hole in the diner I was working in that I had to repair.

Their was one that kept coming back no matter how many times I had put him through the wall.
His name was FoeHammer builder of homes and apparent wooer of mares. It was as if every time I put him through that poor abused wall it boosted his confidence. When the time came and I had enough bits. I handed in my resignation and I walked up to the perv in question. I had punched him so hard that he crashed through the wall and several everfree trees. He was drinking his meals through a straw for the next four months. Not professional considering my martial arts mastery but my patience had snapped then. I then got into contact with some construction ponies in February who told me that the time it would take to complete my dojo would take about four months. But I didn’t really blame them I was going the whole nine yards with this hand to hand, training with a staff, a Tai Chi Jian Dao (straight sword) and many other weapons so I needed a huge training area as well as an armory I also needed hot springs some guest rooms for the really dedicated, a meditative garden and a private room for testing students and that was for my martial arts dojo. The funds that I earned from here was going to go towards my Boxing gym for those who wanted to train for boxing instead.

A pony shaped cloud of dust was all that was left behind as I ran towards my house. Have to say some physics defying traits can be useful sometimes. I got home changed into my grand master gi and ran back to the dojo. Mayor Mare was nervously trying to calm the masses who were getting impatient

“Now now everypony I’m sure she will come any minute please be calm.” said Mayor Mare

“We’ve been waiting all morning you said that all morning where is she?!” yelled a brown pony

“I promise you she wouldn’t miss this in fac-” started Mayor Mare

“I’m here sorry I’m late I’ve been training with Celestia this morning.” I said

This brought a few murmurs amongst the crowd Princess Celestia knew Martial Arts to? This brought the crowd some excitement if Princess Celestia knew Martial Arts then it must have been an impressive thing to learn.

“Anyway now that The Mare Juggernaut is here then it is with great pride that we open Ponyville’s very first Martial arts dojo.” said Mayor Mare while I cut the ribbon. Everypony cheered with enthusiasm.

It was later that found me in front of several beginners in white training gi’s with white belts around their waists. me in my grand master gi on the wall was a picture of the supreme master.I was pacing studying all of them with my judgemental eye all of them had potential I just had to bring that out. I stopped pacing as I faced the new students. To my surprise I saw Rainbow Dash and her sister Solar Dash. They stood in front of everypony else eager to learn my teachings of Kung Fu.

“You all have come here to learn Kung Fu for one reason or another. For some they have come to learn Martial arts to gain fame and fortune from the various tournaments around equestria. For others they came to learn from me simply because I am famous. More have come more to make themselves more awesome and able to kick more tail than they can now. For the rest at least I’m assuming you have come to learn Kung Fu for self defense. For those who came to learn what I teach for defense congratulations you have come for the right reasons for the other three that is not what Kung Fu heck all forms of Martial Arts is for. It is mainly for the self defense of yourself and all your friends and family from those who would wish to do you harm.
Sure I may like a challenge every once in awhile. But that is against foes who would threaten those I love and the place I have called home. If those are the only reasons why you have come and you are not willing to change those reasons please leave now.” I said

A few ponies left surprisingly Rainbow stayed and so did her sister.

“Alright for those who understood and stayed welcome to this class. Work diligently and with determination and in as soon as a year you will be tested to advance to yellow belt.” I said

“Alright if there are no questions let us begin.” I said going into the first stance for the basics.

Class had ended around two with people slowly walking away. The soreness in their limbs all too evident. Did I scoff and say noobie? No I did not it/s understandable you can’t expect to be excellent your first day heck the first month was not easy. I remember when I had found said supreme master of Kung fu. He was a forest green stallion with a sun yellow mane and tail he was also from Earth chinese descent how he had gotten here I don’t know nor will he speak of the subject and I respect his decision. I had no idea what was happening on earth but the big concern I had was that continuous terror was being inflicted as more and more people died due to terrorism more and more souls were being shifted off to other worlds. Anyway he had studied for many years to reach the mastery he did. When he saw one of my boxing matches he told me he saw potential in me and for the next few years I had studied under him extensively. My workouts were quite extreme he would put ludicrously heavy weights on me and have me practice balance on tall bamboo stalks. Had me dodge dragons fire from one of his dragon friends. Bend my body in different ways through thorn forests. Eventually I earned my mastery.
Course that didn’t really change my opinion of him which was that he could be quite the sadist with his training methods.

I had just passed AJ’s farm when I heard voices approach. Twilight and AppleJack were approaching the entrance of sweet apple acres baskets strone on their shoulders. I caught the conversation

“Thanks for helpin with the harvest Twilight. I bet big macintosh I could get all of these Golden Delicious apples in the barn by lunchtime. If I win, he’s gonna walk down sturrup street in one of grannies girdles.” said AppleJack laughing

“No problem at all AppleJack. I’m glad the goal is lunch time all this work is making me hungry.” said twilight rubbing her stomach
I noticed that spike was digging through the apples while Twilight was walking each one he found no good he threw on the ground.

“Geez what a waste” I thought Twilight noticed me and walked on over

“Hey Pinkamena what brings you here?” asked Twilight

“Just passing by just finished my first teaching of Kung Fu” I said

Suddenly spikes cheeks puffed up and he burped out an envelope in a burst of green fire

“It’s a letter from Princess Celestia” said Twilight

Spike cleared his throat “here ye here ye her grand royal highness Princess Celestia of Equestria. Is pleased to announce the Grand Galloping Gala is to be held in the magnificent city of Canterlot. Yada yada yada cordially extends an invitation to Twilight Sparkle plus one guest.” said Spike

Both Twilight and AppleJack squealed in excitement. “The Grand Galloping Gala!” they both exclaimed I facepalmed “why are they so excited about a party full of stuffy nobles?” I thought
I missed a bit of their conversation I snapped back into it when I heard AJ say

“ Nice? It's a heap good more than just nice. I'd love to go. Land sakes, if I had an apple stand set up, ponies would be chowin' our tasty vittles 'til the cows came home. Do you have any idea how much business I could drum up for Sweet Apple Acres? Why, with all that money, we could do a heap of fixin' up 'round here. We could replace that saggy old roof, and Big Macintosh could replace that saggy old plow, and Granny Smith could replace that saggy old hip. Why I’d give my left hind leg to go to that gala.” said AppleJack

“Oh in that case would you…” Twilight started to say

“Whoa! [crash] Ugh. Are we talking about the Grand Galloping Gala?” asked Rainbow Dash

I cleared my throat in agitation making Rainbow flinch and look at me “oh he he hi teach what brings you here?” she asked making me narrow my eyes further

“Ah ha I mean sensei I know I’m not supposed to be lazing about but I already finished cloudbusting even with the weights I have on.” said rainbow

I got an evil grin on my face

“Oh really then you don’t mind if I do this?” I asked as I reached up towards her weights and pressed on the control matrix. The effect was instant where as before she was flying with fifty pounds it instantly increased to to sixty-five. Dropping her on the ground.

“Hey what gives I can hardly move!” said Rainbow

“Well you said this weight was easy and I want all of my pupils to work for their results. Don’t think I didn’t see you faking as if this weight was going to be your limit. That was the worst fake I have ever seen if you were boxing you would be TKO before you could even blink. Now I expect you to use this weight to get stronger you have to be to even handle level one of this training.” I said

Rainbow folded her arms in agitation

“Fine”she huffed

“Anyway I happened to hear you got an extra ticket?”asked Rainbow

“Yah but…” Twilight started to say

“YES! This is so awesome. The Wonderbolts perform at the Grand Galloping Gala every year. I can see it now. Everyone would be watching the sky. Their eyes riveted on the Wonderbolts, but then in would fly Rainbow Dash! I would draw their attention with my Super Speed Strut.

Then, I would mesmerize 'em with my Fantastic Filly Flash. And for my grand finale, the Buccaneer Blaze! The ponies would go wild!

The Wonderbolts would insist that my signature moves be incorporated into their routine, and then welcome me as their newest member.
Don't you see, Twilight? This could be my one chance to show 'em my stuff. You gotta take me!” said rainbow

I felt myself facepalm “oh boy I know where this is going.” I said
“Hold on just one pony pickin' minute here.I asked for that ticket first.” said AppleJack glarring daggers at Rainbow Dash

“So? That doesn't mean you own it.” said Rainbow matching AppleJacks glare

“Oh, yeah? Well I challenge you to an arm-wrestle. Winner gets the ticket.” said AppleJack running over to a box. She set up her arm on the right side of the box. Rainbow followed and set up on the left. Groans sounded as both struggled to beat the other.

“Girls, these are my tickets, I'll decide who gets it, thank you very much. Whoever has the best reason to go should get the ticket, don't you think?” said Twilight

“And that put the last nail in the coffin good luck with the minefield you just made Twilight.” I said walking away

Next on my agenda for today was hanging out with my sister Pinkie we had to use scheduled days now both of us just super busy. Pinkie with the bakery and planned parties and me with my training and now teaching. It wasn’t the worst thing in the world but sometimes I just wish we could have it like when we were kids when we didn’t need schedules. I had just passed the market district when I heard a commotion in the market square. Curious I turned the corner and groaned in agitation.
Not only was Rainbow Dash and AppleJack there but so was Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.

I looked to the side and saw AppleCider,SolarDash, and Singularity standing there with disapproving looks.

I walked over to them wanting to find out just what was going on.
“Hey guys let me guess another clash about who should get Twilight’s extra ticket.” I said
Everypony just grunted in annoyed acknowledgement.

“Me and Rainbow were due for this mornings training and cloudbusting sensei. She just rushed in babbled like an over excited filly and flew right out the door.. Said Solar folding her arms in anger

“An AppleJack an ah were supposed to check and harvest the north and west fields but she’s jus so obsessed with this gala nonsense.” said AppleCider tapping her hoof impatiently

I looked over at Sigularity who was shaking her head in disbelief “I think my sister is is for a world of disappointment. The only reason she wants to go to that gala in the first place is to meet and marry prince BlueBlood. She has another thing coming if she thinks for a minute that a pony like BlueBlood would marry anyone other than a noble. Can’t really say anything about poor fluttershy not only would she be delighted to see the Canterlotian animals but her sister’s not here to help her.” said Singularity
I looked over at Singularity in confusion “fluttershy has a sister?” I asked

“Why yes she is a twin like us but she works as a world class singer her name is Brazila.” said Singularity

My mouth fell open I knew Brazila she was responsible for the most epic and inspiring music in Equestria while Sapphire Shores and Countess Coloratura were the queens of pop Brazila was queen of practically everything else she did all kinds of genres of music and she did it well. No more than well she did it brilliantly. You wouldn’t catch me working out without some of her music on my pmp (pony music player) thinking of her posters I could see the resemblance I don’t know why I didn’t see it till now she had the same creme yellow coat but her mane was bright red. And had it styled as if she had dragon horns. She wore special bands on her mane to look like rings. She always wore a red with blue striped skirt with a black sleeveless tee-shirt. They called her the dragon of music. I kinda geeked out a little when this information came to me. Whereas others tended to geek out at me I kinda geeked out about Brazila.

“QUIET!” yelled Twilight

“And then I said, "Oatmeal, are you craz--" oh.” said Pinkie

“Girls, there's no use in arguing.” said Twilight

“But Twilight-” started Rarity

“Eh! This is my decision, and I'm gonna make it on my own, and I certainly can't think straight with all this noise... [stomach rumbles] not to mention hunger. Now go on, shoo.” said Twilight
Everypony walked away irritated

“Ugh ah can tell ah’m gonna be hearin about this later an it’s gonna be up ta me to reach the quota for the sour greens.” said AppleCider walking away with a huff

“Ugh my sister love her but she can be such a scatterbrain. Guess I have to get my section of sky clear as well as hers.” said Solar half heartedly flapping away

“And I might as well get home and continue to work on my next equestrian innovation.” said Singularity.

I dragged my hands down my face this was ridiculous it was just a stupid gala honestly it wasn’t really worth all this trouble.

I slammed the fridge door shut looks like it was time to get a new part. My fridge was on the fritz recently if I wanted my food to last past the next few days I needed to replace that part. I stepped out of my home and headed towards Singularity’s workshop if anyone knew what part I needed it would be her. As I was walking towards singularities workshop I noticed clouds beginning to gather I smiled as I walked if it rained now I could get Thoroughly soaked which would be awesome I loved rain. I noticed to the left of me Twilight was sitting at an outdoor table. The rain started coming down soaking me and my clothing I absolutely loved it.

I suddenly stopped however as I saw a shaft of untouched land and Twilight was right in the middle of it she looked angry about something. Shouting up in the air at what looked like Rainbow- it clicked to me then Rainbow was kissing up to Twilight to try and win the extra ticket
I’m gonna have to pound that out of her later cause no student of mine was going to use dishonorable tactics like this. Soon I saw Rainbow zip up the cloud. The physics of this world still threw me a bit off. Twilight probably should have waited till she was inside. For the rain came down and quickly drenched her and her sandwich poor thing. I continued on my way soon coming to carousel boutique/Singularities Electronics. I was about to knock on the door of the workshop when I was forcibly yanked inside.

“Oh thank goodness you are here my sister is driving me CRAZY! All she has been talking about for the last three hours is that Celestia forsaken ticket! I am concerned because she literally looked like this.” said Singularity making a creepy face

“He will be mine mine all mine all I need is that ticket and the perfect date. Then we’ll marry and I will be a princess. Then close with crazy laughter SHE HAS LOST HER MIND!” yelled Singularity
Shaking me vigorously

“Singularity I came here for a reason.”I said smoothing my tee-shirt

Ah right ah ha ha ha what was that reason?” asked singularity

Well my fridge won’t keep things cold anymore. I’m losing my peanut butter ice cream so I need that fixed.” I said

“Hmm sounds like a bad compressor luckily for you I happen to have the part you are looking for. Its relatively easy to install just follow these instructions.I’ll give it free this time but next time it will cost you a little” said singularity giving me a piece of paper

“ thanks Singularity I’ll see you later.” I said as I stepped out the door. The rain was still going strong and an irritated Twilight just stepped past me headed towards home.

I saw the rain had stopped the beautiful sun coming out. The wildlife were coming out from their homes. Dew glistened from the treetops, water puddles littered the ground. The birds were chirping… snapping out of my thoughts I found myself at home. Unlocking the door and stepping inside I headed towards the fridge.

It had been about a few hours since I began work on my fridge. Yeah Singularity simple, simple my plot I had to take out all of my food unscrew the back. In which I had to go across town again just to borrow a screwdriver. Get back, realize that the screws were phillips head, go across town again cursing up a storm. Get the right screwdriver get back unscrew the cage holding said part. Remove bad part put new part in, screw both cage and back on. Then put the salvageable food back in. NOT SIMPLE SINGULARITY!

Anyway aside from the frustration I felt doing that. it was time to return my first daring do book so towards the library I went. I heard a disturbance while passing the market district. Poor Twilight was running away from a mob of ponies!

She tried weaving between buildings that didn’t work.she tried casting illusion spells that didn’t work either. All the while I was hearing things like let me weed your garden and let me do your nails and need help with your taxes? I was seeing red at that moment there was only one pony who would let slip about the ticket

“PINKIE PIE YOU ARE IN SO MUCH TROUBLE!” I yelled

Meanwhile back at Twilight’s house the girls were cleaning up Twilight’s house as an apology they knew that they had pushed twilight too hard about the ticket. The results of which was present when they each saw Twilight’s frazzled hair. Pinkie however felt the most guilty seeing as her mouth got most of the town to chase the poor unicorn around. Pinkie was just putting a book in place on the shelf, when she began to feel a combo she haddn’t felt in a long time. Shiver spine sweaty palms wobbly knees. Pinkamena knew of her mistake and when Pinkamena found her she was doomed.

“Oh no no no no no no no” said Pinkie as her coat went pure white

“Pinkie what’s the matter dear?” asked Rarity in concern

“She knows oh she knows I am sooo dead.” said Pinkie

“Pinkie what on earth are ya talkin about.” asked AppleJack

“My sister Pinkamena she knows and she’s coming to bring the hammer down.” said Pinkie

Rainbow Dash then paled as well “oh ponyfeathers she could have seen me trying to get the ticket as well.” said Rainbow

“Oh don’t worry guys I’m sure if she see’s you apologizing to Twilight then her punishment might not be so bad.” said Fluttershy

Suddenly a flash of light appeared in the middle of the room a slightly charred Twilight and Spike in the middle of a burned circle

“Ugh... Warn me next time you're gonna do that.” groaned Spike

“I didn't even know it was gonna happen. Now quick, lock the doors.” said Twilight
Both Spike and Twilight zipped around the house locking doors and windows. Eventually they reached the middle again with the lights shut off. AppleJack reached over and flicked the switch back on. Twilight whipped around in fear and despair as she saw her friends who caused the issue in the first place.

“Yaaaargh! I can't decide, I just can't decide. It's important to all of you and I just can't stand to disappoint any of you, and giving me gifts and doing me favors won't make any difference, because you're all my friends and I wanna make you all happy and I can't, I just can't!” yelled Twilight falling to her knees

AppleJack approached Twilight a guilty frown adorning her face

“Twilight, sugar, I didn't mean to put so much pressure on you, and if it helps, I don't want the ticket anymore. You can give it to somepony else. I won't feel bad, I promise.” said AppleJack

“MMHMM” said the rest in agreeance.

Twilight ended up sending the tickets back. With the mindset that if all of her friends couldn’t go she wouldn’t go either.

But to her surprise she got a response letter that held tickets for all of her friends.

Rainbow was about to follow her friends to dinner when she remembered one of the first lessons that her sensei taught which was ignore worldly wants concentrate on needs.

“Rainbow what’s wrong?” asked Twilight

“I guess I forgot about sensei’s lesson from today it was the most basic of basics it goes. ‘ignore worldly wants concentrate on needs’ it was probably one of the most basic lessons.” said Rainbow

“Oh seems important.” said Twilight

“Yeah I guess I’d better apologize to my sensei as soon as--- uh Twi why are you looking behind me like that?” asked rainbow

Pinkie looked behind her and went white with fear.

“Sensei’s right behind me isn’t she.” said Rainbow

Rainbow and everypony else looked and the reaction was instant

AppleJack took off her hat and gripped it for dear life.

Rarity and Rainbow embraced each other hoping that the other wouldn’t fade

And poor poor Fluttershy fainted

Pinkamena had somehow found them and she was livid.

“Pinkie Rainbow you are in for quite the punishment. Believe me when I am done any thought of a repeat of what I saw today will never be happening.” growled Pinkamena

Chapter 9 Bullheaded Apple

Author's Notes:

sorry about this getting out so late due to a combination of family crisis, work fatigue, and looking for an editor this was late (though the person who does my editing is awesome) anyway I hope you enjoy I will begin chapter ten soon. further all of the pictures that I put on here are just there for reference of facial expression. in no way do any images I put into the chapters belong to me. (thought I would put that there just in case.)

LOCATION: PINKAMENA’S DOJO
An impact was felt as a kick hit my arm. Today was a day of importance to my first batch of students. Today would see if any of my students would earn their yellow belts. The student in question sparring me right now was Rainbow Dash. she practiced and struggled to get ready to advance and she was bringing all her effort into this match. She went for a quick straight jab which I effortlessly blocked. She then went for a roundhouse which I blocked with my own.
“Enough.” I said lowering my stance as Rainbow did the same.
“You have proven that you have mastered the first level I said smiling I reached behind me and took the first yellow belt from the wooden altar behind me.
“Congratulations Rainbow Dash you have earned your Yellow belt.” I said bowing,
Rainbow Dash looked like a filly on Hearth's Warming morning.
“WAH HOO eh hemm thank you sensei” Rainbow Dash said quickly and bowed.
I chuckled as I watched her walk off. Rainbow had worked hard for this.
I watched her as she trained her arms, legs, and wings, and every time she had mastered a weight she would come to me to increase it.
I would see her in the pouring rain working her hardest to be worthy of passing the first step.
Now some may scoff and say its only level one, but hey we were all there once. And given Rainbow’s tendency for impatience this was a remarkable change.
My hope was that she would continue to improve.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Soon I closed and locked my dojo shortly after the majority of my class got their yellow belts, including Solar Dash. Unfortunately I had to fail a pony named Brick Layer.
When he first came I gave him one look and could already tell that he was hot headed and too cocky. I had hoped that through my training it would mellow him out so to speak. Unfortunately he never did the training. He ignored my instructions on the stances the movements the mental training all of it. All he did was stand around and smile lecherously at the mares as if he were already a master martial artist. It was then that I knew that he would never be successful in this venture.
He ranted and raved at me about the fact I didn’t do my job. I had calmly explained to him that I had done my job, he would have known that if he had payed attention to my lessons and had not ignored me when I tried teaching him the most basic of teachings. He had stormed off after that and I’m sure I had lost a student. Not that it bothered me any cause he was honestly a jerk.
I soon walked through the town center. My house looked like a godsend after all of the exercise from today’s teachings. I got the key out and opened the door walking inside. I plopped down onto the couch exhausted but satisfied. I thought about what happened when those tickets appeared. It seemed like an honest mistake. But I also couldn’t help but think that Celestia was trying to help Twilight with a friendship lesson. I didn’t know if that was true or not. But I truly hoped Celestia knew what she was doing.
I also had to remember to talk to Pinkie work out the problem we had. I would forgive her in time for stressing out her friend. Pinkie didn’t know any better and tended to act before thinking.
I started thinking of my other family then it had been quite a while since I saw them last. The last I had seen them, was right before I started my botched self exploration of equestria. I hadn't sent a letter, or visited in all of that time. Poor Marble probably thought I had forgotten all about them. Limestone probably wanted to kick my tail for not keeping contact. I don’t quite know what maud would do. Even after all these years I still can’t quite get a read on maud’s feelings. Pinkie could probably tell what maud was feeling. Pinkie could tell what maud was feeling effortlessly. Note to self put a date on the calendar for family reunion.
Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep due to my exhaustion having caught up with me.
LOCATION: PINKAMENA’S HOME
I woke with a start when I heard knocking on my door. Groggily I stood up and walked to the door. Twilight stood on the other side of the door looking a bit annoyed.
“Uh can I help you Twi?” I asked confused.
“I was hoping you would. We had a stampede yesterday and Applejack came and saved the day. We ponies were hoping to give her an award this morning. Not only was Applejack late but she stumbled in as if she had been to a salt bar and dragged her award away. When I went to go check on her. Applejack was borderline delirious she had been up all night harvesting apples and she won’t take a break. I was hoping you would come with me seeing as you’ve been through something similar.” said Twilight.
I blushed in embarrassment. The time she was talking about was when I got the feather brained idea to train without stop for about two weeks. Pinkie tried talking me out of it. When I didn’t listen she got her friends involved. They also tried to talk me out of it. Along with Rainbow Dash trying to restrain me. All that did was make me use one of her pressure points to make her pass out. It wasn’t until my body quit on me from pain and exhaustion that my sane mind came back I took about a week from training of any kind to give my body a break. Rainbow wasn’t even mad I made her pass out. She wanted me to teach her about pressure points so she could do that.
“That was one time Twi and I don’t like to think about that time. Wait salt bar?” I asked.
“What, do you not go get salt to get inebriated to forget trouble? Lots of ponies unfortunately do it.” said Twilight.
“No I don’t and where I’m originally from we use alcohol for that.” I said saw Twilight quickly whipping out a notebook and quill to write what she just heard.
Twilight had been studying the phenomenon that happened ten years ago that made several ponies everywhere suddenly have twins. She witnessed all of our souls falling through Equius's atmosphere.
From what she found so far from her interviews with several of the twins is that they were a victim of a premature death weather from a murder or accident. From what she could tell it was a form of high level magic at least alicorn level. She had asked Celestia if she was the one responsible. But Celestia said that she wasn’t. Celestia had an idea on who could be responsible but she had no concrete reason why. Twilight automatically threw out the idea that Luna had done it on the grounds that Luna was trapped on the moon during the time of the event. Not to mention that Celestia said that when the elements trapped Luna on the moon it restricted Luna’s magic to that of a normal unicorn she would have been unable to cast a soul transfer and accumulation spell.
Another part of her study’s was asking me all kinds of questions about my old worlds culture and history to try and compare to pony society.
Twilight quickly breathed and put her notebook and quill.
“Anyway if anypony can bring Applejack to her senses I bet this will do it.” Said Twilight
“Fine but don’t be surprised if Applejack doesn’t listen Apples can be the most stubborn ponies in Equestria.” I said
“Fair enough” said Twilight.
LOCATION:SWEET APPLE ACRES
It didn’t take long for us to approach Sweet Apple Acres. Things looked ok from the outside. The trees still had apples. The fences and barn and house was still standing. The pigs were going through their morning routines of eating and rolling in mud. The cows were chatting and eating to make milk. Everything looked normal. So what was going on with Applejack? I could immediately tell something was wrong seeing as Applecider was sitting by herself near the barn she seemed quite peeved about something. Arms folded and a scowl on her face. Though as she saw us approach she lit up and ran over.
“Ha finally some back up maybe you guys can tell that awnry fool that she doesn’t need to do this entire harvest on her own. Ah tried to get her ta listen to reason but suprise she wouldn’t listen. Ah know she means well but heaven help up when she takes Big Macs challenges. She always done blows it outa proportion.” said Applecider
“Don’t worry hopefully with Pinkamena here we can bring Applejack to her senses” said Twilight
“Well ah do hope this does work.” said Applecider.
As we walked through the fields we began to hear slow rhythmic thumps of hooves hitting bark. This sound only told me how tired Applejack truly was and this was just from one night of no sleep. If we didn’t have her see that what she was doing was harmful not only to her health but the well being for Sweet Apple Acres as a whole. Then Applejack’s family was in trouble.
Now I didn’t remember much from my training excursion but I did remember that exhaustion came in stages. Stage one came after four or five hours after your natural time to sleep. Tiredness moodiness and slight hearing problems occurred. into the sixth to seventh hours your body tries to force you into sleep those that were really stubborn would force themselves out of this bodily induced sleep to keep going. Eight to nine hours is when hallucinations and hearing things occur. I had thought a brown cloud with a smiley face was cheering my training on. Who knows what Applejack was going to see if she didn’t sleep. Now I know that it would probably take several hours in the real world to have close to an effect like that. But remember that equestria has wild untamed magic floating around everywhere. That magic likes to play games, so it will take a stallion or mare that has gone without sleep and mess with their minds.
That magic took me on what felt like an acid trip I didn’t appreciate it.
When we finally saw applejack it was apparent that she was about in the five hour stage.
Her eyes were drooped in exhaustion. Dark black rings were around her eyes. Her limbs twitched quite violently. Her hair was a mess, her clothing wrinkly. Dirt covered her head to hoof.
I’d say she was on the cusp of her body trying to force itself into sleep.
*snore* never mind she just passed that threshold.
“Hey Applejack” tried Twilight.
*snore* went Applejack.
“APPLEJACK” yelled twilight.
“Oh howdy Twilight, Pinkamena.”
“What is all this?” asked Twilight.
“Its applebuck season” said Applejack kicking and missing a tree.
“Applewhat season?” asked Twilight
“It's what the Apple family calls harvestin' time. We gather all the apples from the trees so we can sell 'em.” said Applejack
“But why are you doing it all alone?” asked Twilight
“ 'cause Big MacIntosh hurt himself.” said Applejack.
I facepalmed at what she just said and pointed at Applecider next to me “just admit that your pride has once again put you in a state of mind to beat the supposed challenge that Big Mac gave you. I mean come on you have a sister right here who is getting ornery because she can’t help like she is supposed to.” I said feeling a little cross.
“So you won’t take any help whatsoever?” asked Twilight.
“No I’m doin this on mah own.” said Applejack.
“But there's no way you can do it all on your own.” said Twilight
Applejack narrowed her eyes “ Is that a challenge?” asked Applejack
With her hands on her hips. Applecider quickly started waving her arms in haste
“no no its not” she said though apparently it fell on deaf ears
“Well, I'm gonna prove to you that ah can do it! Now if you'll excuse me, I've got apples to buck” said Applejack stomping off
“Oh fer pete's sake tha’ pony is gonna run herself inta the ground at this rate. Thanks fer tryin Twi, Pinkamena but it looks like ah’m in this fer the long haul.” said Applecider
We watched in a bit of sadness as Applecider walked over to the barn and sat down against the wall.
LOCATION:PINKAMENA’S HOUSE
The shower ran hot. I usually took showers when I had some deep thinking to do. Usually with my forehead against the cool tiled shower wall. The hot water soaking into my fur, and making my long dark pink mane sag down even further. From seeing how things were at Sweet Apple Acres, I was sure that things were slowly declining. Applejacks pride was making it so that their family was in a bit of a struggle. Besides Big Mac Applejack had Applecider why on earth would she take what Big mac most likely said in concern rather than a challenge as a challenge. And why would she seek help from twilight in the incident with the Gala tickets, But not when she thought Big Mac challenged that she couldn’t clear the orchard on her own? It just didn’t make much sense to me.
I groaned in agitation how am I supposed to teach my students martial arts as well as deal with this problem. I sighed in exasperation maybe it’s time to limit classes to once a week that way I can take care of any craziness that happens during the week, then teach martial arts it also gives students time to train. The problem was though that I loved teaching every other day martial arts was one of my passions I didn’t want to just limit that. But I knew that I had to so with a forlorn sigh I shut the shower off and put a towel around me.
After dressing in my Pajamas I went to bed hopefully Applejack would accept help before more damage was done.
DAY 2
LOCATION: PINKAMENA’S HOUSE
I was startled out of my sleep by a crash from what sounded like my kitchen window. I groaned more tired than irritated. I couldn’t even sleep now without issues? I stood up from my bed and wrapped a robe around me. I slowly headed downstairs rubbing the tiredness from my eyes.
When I got downstairs the tiredness instantly vanished. Solar Dash lay on the floor my front window shattered. Stars circled her head as she tried to regain her bearings.
I rushed over to hear and got her sitting against the wall.
“Solar Solar are you ok?” I asked waving my hand in front of her face.
“M-my tail is for crocodiles.” said Solar.
“What?” I asked
“It puts the lotion on its skin and it gets in the house again.” said Solar
Ok I wasn’t going to get anything coherent from Solar until she snapped out of her daze.
As I waited I made my morning orange juice with caffeine. Ponies kept telling me just to drink coffee but I just couldn’t stand the taste even with creams. So I just bought caffeine and mixed it with orange juice to get the energy I needed for the day. Soon groans were heard from my front room. It was time to figure out just why and how she crashed through my strong window.
I walked into my front room and saw Solar finally fully conscious and rubbing her throbbing head.
“Sensei? ugh...I feel like I got ran over by a rampaging ursa.” said Solar.
“What on earth happened solar? I made my window out of some pretty strong materials. You had to have been going pretty fast to shatter it.” I said
“Ok let me explain
TIME 8:00 A.M.
LOCATION: SADDLE ROW (I MADE UP THE PONYVILLE STREET)
I left that morning at about seven-thirty I wanted to make sure that Rainbow wasn’t taking it to far. You know how she is if she gets an extreme stunt in her mind she just has to do it. Its because of that that I was in the hospital more times than she was. Anyway she got it in her mind to launch herself from a large seesaw. She roped Applejack into helping her. Anyway I was waiting with Rainbow when Applejack showed up.
THIRD PERSON P.O.V
“There you are.” said rainbow annoyed
“[yawn] I'm a mite sorry, Rainbow. I was busy applebuckin' and I guess ah, I closed my eyes for a second and, when I woke up, I was late. Now, what's this new trick a' yours?” asked Applejack.
“See this contraption?” asked Rainbow pointing at the giant seesaw.
“Uh... Yeah.” said Applejack
“Well, I'm gonna stand on one end, then you're gonna jump down from that platform, launching me into the air faster than I can take off on my own. Once I'm in the air, I'm gonna do some amazing flips and spins that are sure to impress the Wonderbolts.” said Rainbow
“Why is yer sister here then?” asked Applejack.
“She’s here to make sure I don’t go too far with this...again” said Rainbow.
Well, all right-y then.” said Applejack walking over to a ladder. At the top Applejack looked down and things began fading in and out.
“Oh my.” said Applejack.
“Ready? One... two... THREE!” said Rainbow.
Now note that Applejack was operating on very little energy. Which means that she wasn’t thinking straight. Not only did she not hit the target but she went too far to the right. Hitting the floor with a resounding smack.
“Umm... maybe I wasn't clear. You're supposed to land on the other end.” said Rainbow Dash with her arms folded.
With her eyes spinning she said “Got it.”
For the next twenty minutes applejack threw herself off of that diving platform each dive missing its mark.
“Applejack, what the hay is going on? I mean, I thought I was working with Ponyville's best athlete!” said Rainbow with narrowed eyes.
“um … sis maybe you shouldn’t be standing on that half until Applejack is ready to go again.” said Solar
“You are. I'm okay. Really. I-I have an idea. Watch this.” said Applejack as she pushed down
The other side of the seesaw.
“Ta da” said Applejack but all that did was cause Rainbow to narrow her eyes further.
“Oh... Maybe not. Okay, one more try. I'm sure to get it this time. “ said Applejack letting go of the side of the seesaw. Doing so caused the other end to hit the ground pretty hard which put rainbow on the ground seeing stars. Not only that but when Rainbow’s side hit the ground, it hit a good sized rock sending careening into the face of Solar making her see stars as well. Coincidentally this caused her to land on top of Rainbow just as Applejack jumped off again.
“Wait!” Rainbow yelled just as Applejack hit the seesaw
“Applejaaaaack!” yelled Rainbow as she flew into the distance. Rainbow would luckily just land on the treebrary balcony but Solar was spinning through the air and because of the speed she got up to as she was launched she was sent spinning into Pinkamena’s window.
P.O.V PINKAMENA
I was staring at Solar in disbelief why on Equis was Applejack helping with stunts? When she couldn’t even finish her applebucking she needed to do? The situation just became more serious. Applejack was beginning to deteriorate in sight. it was only a matter of time before hallucinations and hearing things came to the forefront. I had to speak with Applejack again before things got out of hand.
LOCATION: SWEET APPLE ACRES
Solar and I walked into Sweet Apple Acres on a mission. Applejack had to answer for the current injuries that Solar Dash sustained from that sonic crash through my window.
We had to got to the hospital first when it was discovered, that Solar had several shards of glass sticking out of several places on her body. The cuts were leaking blood. So Solar had to get stitches. Of course not without Solar spouting forth some pretty colorful language. Which caused me to look sheepishly at a less than amused Nurse Redheart.
As we approached I noticed AppleCider sitting on the ground holding a tissue to her nostrils. Big Mac sat with her rubbing her back.
“Guys what happened?” I asked
“Uh… AJ aint exactly in her right mind right now. She went to kick missed the tree and nailed Applecider here in tha muzzle.” said Big Mac
“Mmmmmhmmmm” groaned Applecider her eyes squinting in pain.
“Well where is she?” asked “solar
“She should be in tha eastern part of tha orchard ah sincerly hope you can get her to see reason this time.” said Big Mac
“Alright take two of trying to convince Applejack to get help.” I said trudging along the path. It must have taken Applejack another sleepless night to harvest as much as she did seeing how about a third of the orchard was now empty of apples. But I also saw the results of trying to do this without sleep. Shattered wheels lie everywhere showing that Applejack had to pay for or make new wheels. Leaves and sticks littered the ground. Most likely from kicking the same tree twice.
I finally saw Applejack leaning against a tree. Soft snores sounded from her as she slept.
“Applejack wake up” I said but Applejack did not respond
“Applejack!” I said a little louder a slight twitch this time
“APPLEJACK!” I yelled
“Huh wha? Oh it’s just you Pinkamena I’m awful sorry don mean ta be rude but I’m in no state to entertain today.” said Applejack
“Celestia dang it Applejack this is starting to get out of hand! Yesterday I could tolerate it. but today you sent one of my students crashing through my window. That window can stop bullets! Bullets Applejack. As in a small piece of lead that travels faster than the speed of sound, yet somehow due to your actions she tore through it like tissue paper!” I yelled.
“And ah’m awful sorry about that but ah still got work ta do. Ah can’t have no more interruptions. Ah already got this speech from twi and ah’m burnin daylight.” said Applejack.
“Don’t sound all nonchalant about it that hurt Applejack! Not only did I have to get a head wrap for a slight concussion due to that rock but I had to get stitches when I crashed through Pinkamena’s window! I’m lucky that none of my wings were critically injured. I could have lost my ability to fly!” yelled Solar.
Applejack cringed. She must’ve not known that Solar was in that much danger.
“Ah’m honestly sorry about that Solar. Ah didn’t know but don’t worry ah’m almost done I promise.”
“Alright fine I’ll leave you to your work but let me warn you.” I said getting up close to Applejack
“If this escalates any further, I don’t care if you are almost done with the orchard, I will come over, knock you out and tie you up in the rafters of the barn. By the time I’m done with you working the orchard for days straight will seem like a walk in the park. Do I make myself clear?” I asked
“Y-yeah crystal” said Applejack shaking a little.
DAY 3
LOCATION: SUGARCUBE CORNER
“What’s wrong sis? you seem glum.” asked Pinkie.
“Ugh its this whole situation with Applejack her stubbornness to complete her brothers so called challenge is causing trouble with people its only a matter of time before it comes to bite her in her flank.”
“Why what’s the big deal? If she wants to complete what she takes as a challenge isn’t that ok?” asked Pinkie
“Not if said challenge makes her miss several days of sleep just to try and get it done.” I said
“Oh maybe I should be careful then if Applejack is functioning at low sleep. Who knows what could happen. What has she done so far?” asked pinkie
“Well so far the damage is one pegasus with stitches due to breaking my bullet proof window. As well as an Apple family member getting a broken muzzle, due to an Applejack apple buck that missed the tree.” I said
Pinkie winced “ooh not good will said family member be ok?”asked pinkie
“Yes thankfully we just have to make sure that her muzzle stays bandaged and she avoids anymore nasal mishaps.” I said
Pinkie looked nervous at that point “Applejack is supposed to come over today.” said Pinkie
I frowned “be very careful Pinkie. From what I remember when I trained with no sleep. She is entering the stage where she will have increased hallucinations.” I said
“Don’t worry I’ll keep my eye out and make sure to enunciate the ingredients I need.” said Pinkie smiling
“Well I’d rather you found other help besides Applejack I trust you sis.” I said
“Soooo change of topic how’s the dojo hiyah.” said Pinkie as she karate chopped a table breaking it, and sheepishly swept it beneath a rug making it disappear.
I rolled my eyes at her antics. “It’s doing fine but I have the feeling that I will have to close for a day until this problem with Applejack is solved.” I said
Ehh i’m sure your students can go one day without instruction.” said Pinkie
Suddenly my mind went to the worst case scenario. My dojo burning several buildings broken or rubble with several ponies laying knocked out on the ground.
“Ahh ahh ahh ahh no you don’t.” said Pinkie literally popping my thought bubble “you are not going to go to your worst case scenarios everything will be fine.” said Pinke
“Alright I’ll stop but I am serious Pinkie keep a close eye out I know you are making muffins today. Double check the ingredients Applejack gives you.” I said
LOCATION: PONYVILLE HOSPITAL OVERFLOW
“I thought I told you to double check the ingredients Applejack gave you.” I said to Pinkie who lied in a hospital bed her face a sickly shade of green.
“I’m sorry sis I guess I was in a bit of…*urp* a hurry” said Pinkie trying for the fifteenth time not to hurl.
I plucked one of the muffins from one of the bags and sniffed it. I didn’t even eat it and I wanted to throw up.
“Celestia dang it Pinkie what on earth did she put in these?” I asked
“When Twilight visited earlier spike said that she put in potato chips when I asked for chocolate chips. Regular soda when I asked for baking soda. Lemons instead of flour and earthworms instead of wheat germ.” said Pinkie before she hurled into the bucket.
“Get better soon Pinkie” I said leaving the tent.
LOCATION: TROTTER CORNER
This was getting way out of hand. If I didn’t help stop this then all of ponyville was going to suffer due to the actions of Applejack. She had to go to sleep.
I was about to get to the market district when I was suddenly bowled over by a hoard of baby rabbits that was definitely a first. I shifted beneath the pile of rabbits poking my head out I shook my head and saw poor Fluttershy trying to round up all of the baby rabbits.
“Oh oh dear um come back please your mommies and daddies must be worried sick.
No don’t eat those they belong to somepony oh dear.” she said
“Fluttershy what happened?” I asked spitting out some rabbit fur.
“Oh um Applejack came over to help me round up and count the new bunnies. She was too rough and scared them into town. We have to get this under control.” said Fluttershy.
It took a little while but eventually we rounded up all the little scamps and were able to get them all counted. (five hundred new bunnies oh my Celestia thats a lot)
“Phew that’s the last one. Flutters will you be ok from here on?” I asked
“Oh yes don’t worry I can handle things from here thank you for your help Pinkamena. Oh it looks like one of them likes you.” said Fluttershy
I looked down and sure enough a red bunny was nuzzling my leg. Smiling I picked up the little guy and stroked him ears getting a sigh of contentment.
“You mind if I come over later and adopt this little guy?” I asked
“Oh no I don’t mind I’m sure he will be very happy with you.” said fluttershy
It wouldn’t be until later when twilight confronted Applejack that Twilight and her friends would be able to help the Apple family with the rest of the harvest.
I suppose I should forgive her for this but not until she cleans my dojo for the next few weeks to make up for breaking my window, getting my sister and countless ponies sick, and getting me run over by a horde of baby bunnies.

Chapter 10 the griffon bully

Author's Notes:

disclaimer: none of the pictures used in this chapter are mine I just used them as a point of reference.

anyway this chapter was a bit of an experiment I wanted to try a bit of an outside point of view marked by the different colored text. like when Pinkie takes Pinkamena's journal.

I am also going to try to start another story its an idea thats been swimming around my head. it involves Celestia or the human that becomes her. I want to put it down before it disappears from my idea pool.

but also I'm going to try to clean up some of my chapters make them a little better. also sorry for taking so long on this chapter (isn't writers block just fun!)

LOCATION: VETS OFFICE
Dr. Fauna took her stethoscope out of her ears and hung it around her neck. She’s the head vet in Ponyville. Why am I at the vet you ask? Remember the bunny stampede? Yeah, well one of the little guys took a liking to me. So I thought “eh why not.” I now had a little rabbit to take care of.
I know that seemed a little soft of me but I wanted a little pet to take care of. Yes I hadn’t thought about it till then, but hey, the little guy wanted to go with me and who could say no to that face.
Darn my weakness to cute things.

“Well this little guy checks out. Just make sure to keep his needs met such as giving him the proper food, enough rest, and playtime and he‘ll grow into a great pet. Just one more thing before you go, don’t spoil him. I’ve had a hard enough time with angel when he comes for his yearly vaccines. I don’t want to deal with two of them.” said Dr. Fauna

“Of course. He’ll be just fine if I teach him about the six principles of mental discipline.” I said petting the bunny.

“As interested as I am to know what those are I’m afraid I have an appointment with a cat to get her stitches removed. I’m on a bit of a time crunch. Just be sure to come in in about three months so we can see how much he’s developed.” said Dr Fauna.

“Yep no problem doc thanks.” I said.

LOCATION: PONYVILLE PROPER
I had a lot of things I needed to do today. My medical supplies were quite low. I had to remind my students not to give everything they had. They were supposed to be sparring, not trying to cripple enemies. Due to this, injuries were abundant and I had to tend to them with the supplies.

I also had to restock my fridge and pantry, borrow a book on gardening from twilight, and hang out with Applecider.
I’m sure at this point you would freeze and say ‘but Pinkamena you don’t hang out with anyone. You're too busy for such things.’ And to which I would usually say that you were correct. But after the problem with AJ, I decided that it was time to start making friends again. Take AJ as an example. She was causing many problems but her friends were there to help her. I could use that kind of help.

…..ok I could use the company too...It gets lonely sometimes. After all, there are different kinds of care. One you get from family and one you get from friends.
Anyway, I started walking with my little buddy nestled in my mane. I literally mean in my mane. Guess I learned something from Pinkie.
We had decided on the name Hopper earlier after he nuzzled me happily at the name.
I happened to pass through market square when things got blurry and I ended up on my back.
My vision faded in and out as I tried to get my bearings. I saw something cyan standing in front of me but couldn’t make out what it was saying.

P.O.V PINKIE PIE
(“HEY PINKIE THAT’S MY JOURNAL GIVE IT BACK!”)

(“Come on sis how are you supposed to have a good story without multiple angles?”)

(“......what? ...erg... never mind I’m supposed to be writing down my past. Not other ponies.”)

(“Sorry too late I wrote it”) *ZIP*

*twitch* *twitch (“PINKIE!”)

Hey everypony Pinkie here. I wouldn’t normally write in my sister’s journal but she was kinda out of it for some of the story.
Anyway this morning I woke up and thought about the fun I’ve had lately. There was the birthday party for little SunnySide. Then where was the bowling game with SureStrike and a late night party at Vinyl’s club. Today I have something a little easier. Hang out with Twilight and prank with Rainbow Dash. I quickly got out of bed and put on a yellow t-shirt and frilly blue skirt. The t-shirt was a little snug but it’s my favorite shirt.

I ran downstairs two steps at a time until I was in the kitchen. I decided that morning to have my usual cupped pancake grand slam breakfast before leaving. Oh wait I’m going a little fast let me try again.
The last time I spoke to you and that psychowhatsis pony was on my account of the rock farm.
But maybe I should tell you of what happened to me when my sister started her boxing career.

Well it was about four years since I had arrived in Ponyville. I had found it to be the best place to start my party pony career. It was hard since I was living in the streets because I had run out of bits. What with constant movement from one end of the town to the other, looking for shelter to sleep for the night, and food to keep me alive. But that was a mopey time I’m not here to tell a mopey side of the story.

Granted the beginning of the light at the end of the dreary tunnel is when I was found by mister and misses cake. They had just barely began their business and wanted a good baker to help them. I showed them my stuff and became Ponyville's number one baker as well as later party pony. They also somehow figured out I had nowhere to stay so they offered me their guest room above the shop. Mister and misses cake really are great ponies.

Back to what I was trying to say earlier I had just entered the park where I felt Twilight was sitting on a bench studying again. Silly twilight there's more to life than studying like talking about rainbow dash and her accomplishments. But I think that Twilight was just nodding and saying uh huh. Not really listening I looked up just as Rainbow Dash passed. “HEY RAINBOW DASH WAIT UP!” I yelled running after her.

For some reason she just sped up. Oh I get it, she wants to play a racing game. Well she may be fastest in the air but I’m fastest on the ground. As she zoomed away I was able to keep up just by my pinkie sense. I collided with something as I ran but didn’t pay attention to what it was. It wasn’t until later that I found out that it was my sister. Oops sorry sis.

("Do you really need to?")
<"Do you want them to know the entire story Sensei? Or do you want to leave them wondering? Personally I think they should know what happened.">

"(....Fine go ahead. Geez, I thought journals were supposed to be private.")

("Sensei, that flew out the window as soon as you decided to make it into a story. Don’t worry I got this.")

P.O.V RAINBOW DASH
I had gotten up that morning feeling quite excited. I got a letter from one of my old pals Gilda two days ago saying that she was coming to ponyville to catch up and hang out with me. Gilda would arrive tomorrow and I couldn’t wait to show her my new skills. I only had a few more martial arts classes before I was promoted to a green belt and I couldn’t wait. But what could I do today to make the time go by faster? Maybe I could find Sensei and ask her for some extra practice. Couldn’t hurt right?

I came down and saw my twin Solar Dash at the table eating weather puffs. It’s a cereal where the pieces are in the shape of multiple weather elements like lightning clouds, the sun, raindrops, etc. I grabbed the box and poured myself a bowl.
“So…” started Solar as she tried to start a conversation, “What’s your plan today?”

I swallowed and said “I’m gonna find Sensei for a little more training before gilda gets here tomorrow.”

“Oh yeah are you sure she isn’t going to get aggressive when she finds out that you have a twin?” asked Solar.

I put my arm around her and said “don’t worry sis I’ve already explained what happened in my last letter to her. She told me that she was looking forward to meeting you.”

“But what if she expects me to be a daredevil speed demon like you. I may be as fast as you but you know that I want to be a Pegasus artist someday, not a Wonderbolt.” said Solar.

“Then she’s gonna have to deal with disappointment. I know you make great art and you’ll be an amazing artist someday Solar. Never forget that I support you ok sis?” I asked.

“Ok! then I’ll do my best to make a good impression.” Solar said with renewed confidence.

“There you go sis I gotta get going I have no Idea what my Sensei is currently up to and I gotta fly.” I said as I dove out the window.

“Can’t you just go out the front door like a normal pony?!” yelled Solar out the window.

“ But where’s the fun in that?!” I yelled back as I flew away.

2 hours later
Man where is she I have looked all over town from town hall to her home and I haven’t seen any sign of Sensei.

“Hey Rainbow Dash!” yelled a voice I knew all too well.

“Oh Pinkie pie not again.” I said flying away.

“Rainbow dash wait!” yelled Pinkie.
Somehow no matter where I went or how fast I flew she was able to keep up with me! How in the wide world of Equestria was she able to keep up with me?! I had to be going at least six hundred miles per hour and yet she kept up!.
I stopped when I heard a loud thunk. looking behind me I saw…. Sensei! Celestia Dang it Pinkie.

I quickly flew over and supported Sensei’s head.

“Sensei are you ok?!” I asked panicked.

Sensei looked a little scrambled

“no the answer isn’t four its tuna fish.” Sensei said.

It was obvious that she was out of it.

“Sis I am so sorry I didn’t see you there. I was just trying to get Rainbow’s help with something.” Pinkie said looking down at Sensei with a look of sadness.

“Pinkie what could you possibly need my help with? I was gonna spend most of today training with Sensei.” I said

“Well it involves a cloud and town hall.” said Pinkie

“And you couldn’t get any other pegasi to help you because?” I asked with an annoyed glower.

“Because it wouldn’t be the same without help from a friend.” said Pinkie

She got me there. We had become friends when we became the Elements of Harmony. My loyalty was too strong to ignore that part. So, with a reluctant sigh, I followed Pinkie to town hall.
I got the nearest cloud and floated above the door.

“Ok just move it where I tell you ok?” Pinkie asked.

I just nodded annoyed.

“A little over to the right. No no, a little to the left. Oh wait, back to the right. Now a little leftish while staying rightly. Stop Hmm. Maybe a few inches to the south. Now a couple centimeters north. Okay. One more smidgimeter to the--”

“PINKIE PIE!” I yelled.

“Uh... I mean perfect ok wait for my signal.” said Pinkie.

We saw spike walk out of town hall with a stack of blank scrolls. Pinkie pointed at me and I kicked the cloud letting out a lightning strike with a peal of thunder.

“GAHHH!” yelled spike,

the scrolls flying out of his little hands.
Then the hiccups started prompting Pinkie to start laughing.

“Oh rainbow we startled spike into getting the hiccups.” said Pinkie

“Ha ha nice one Pinkie *hic* Pie you're always pulling a *hic* fast one *hic* on me” said Spike.

He had just barely picked up a scroll when he hiccuped again and a burst of fire consumed the scroll.

“Ahh” said spike.

“Oh no you're not hurt are you?” Pinkie asked.

“Don’t *hic* be silly dragons are *hic* fireproof.” Spike said.

Spike kept trying to pick up the scrolls he got but each and every time his hiccups burned another scroll.

“I wish the same were *hic* true of scrolls” said Spike.

I laughed all the harder when I realized that we had also just pranked Princess Celestia. I could just Imagine her buried under a pile of scrolls that appeared via dragonfire.

“Have you seen anything more hilarious?” asked Pinkie.

“I can think of one thing” I said kicking the cloud making it produce thunder again startling pinkie.

“Aah! *hiccup* *giggles* *hiccup* *chuckles* *hiccup* *laugh* wow *hiccup* you got me good” said Pinkie.

“I didn't take you for a prankster, Pinkie Pie.” I said.

“Are you *hiccup* kidding? *hiccup* I love to pull pranks. It's all *hiccup* in good fun, and Pinkie Pie lo--*hiccup*--oves to have *hiccup* fun! *hiccup*” said Pinkie.

“You know Pinkie Pie, you're not as annoying as I thought.” I said as I landed on the ground

Pinkie was holding her muzzle shut with one hand I guess to get rid of her hiccups she breathed in and out satisfied her hiccups were gone.

“You know this gives me the perfect idea dashie. Pranks pranks everywhere in ponyville.” said Pinkie

("Finally got this back jeez this is my journal")
("Oh believe me sis this isn’t the last time your journal will be taken over")
("You started this Sensei others will want to write their side of things.")
("-_- grr")

P.O.V PINKAMENA

Currently I was at my home sitting between AppleCider and Solar Dash. Solar, from what AppleCider and I had noticed, was alone a lot of the time. Whether she was practicing her drawing or getting more supplies for her art it was the same. So one day both AppleCider and I approached Solar and invited her to our weekly hangout sessions.

Today I heard that Pinkie and Rainbow were quite busy yesterday pranking several ponies. Not that I was awake for most of it because of Pinkie running into me at six hundred miles per hour. Ouch. It threw both me and my pet for a loop as i was out for the rest of the day while Hopper woke up a couple hours later and ran all the way over to Fluttershy's house for help. I later found out that she had Barry carry me to my house and put me in bed. Anyway back to the subject. Both Pinkie and Rainbow had given Rarity sneeze powder flowers, invisible ink replaced Twilight's normal ink when she was working on an experiment, and painted apples were the key feature of Sweet Apple Acres.

“Ah swear it was like ah was lookin at on of them fancy art pieces at one of them fancy schmancy art museums.” said AppleCider.

“Where on earth could they have found the time and patience to paint every apple at Sweet Apple Acres? Knowing her, Pinkie's attention span leaves something to be desired.” I said while petting Hopper.

“And I know my sister Rainbow. She is not that detail oriented. she would probably just slather something on instead of painting it green, yellow, striped, polka dot, and plaid.” said Solar.

“Well apparently they can get quite determined when it comes ta pranks. Cause that’s what the apples looked like when ah came out of the barn this mornin to do mah chores.” said AppleCider.

I looked at my wall clock and grimaced “Sorry girls. Asmuch as I would love to keep talking about yesterday and hang out, I’ve got to get going as it’s nearly time to open my dojo.” I said

“Don’t you worry none sugarcube. ah should probably get back ta work mahself. Them veggies won’t water themselves.” said AppleCider.

“And I’ve got to fly around Ponyville to get inspiration for my next art practice.” said Solar.

Both of my new friends walked out the door and went their separate ways.
I stepped out the door myself looked behind me and said “Bye Hopper I’ll see you after work!”
I heard a little squeal as an answer.

LOCATION: PINKAMENA’S DOJO
It was just another day with more classes planned for today. At least it was going to be until I saw a certain familiar face.
He was a red earth pony with a thin wispy mustache. He had no mane and his tail was grey. His cutie mark was a yin yang symbol and he wore the top half of a monk’s robe.

This was my Sensei Sun Ting Yang. He used to teach martial arts on the slopes of mount fuji in japan. He became one of the first twins in history. The story of his death was quite tragic. Before this entire thing began he was born into the monks of the tiger, a group dedicated to the defense and well being of every man, woman, and child. As a child himself he was arrogant, thinking he could do no wrong and no one could defeat him. But after his master had shown what they were up against, and had expressed how disappointed he was in his behavior did he become humble.

In no time at all he advanced through the ranks of Kung fu. Then it became time to choose the new supreme master. The choice for the position was between him and another person named jiang fa ren. Though Jiang would never make it to supreme master. For jiang was ruthless. He beat down his opponents without mercy. He wanted to turn the school of the tiger into a more aggressive art, to make it a school of conquest instead of peace. In the end Sun was chosen over Jiang. In a fit of rage jiang attacked Sun forcing Sun to critically injure his fellow grand master. Before Jiang left he swore his revenge on Sun, 'and all who followed the teachings of the Tiger.'

several years passed as his own students grew up and began to further spread the teachings of the tiger. But it was not meant to last. As promised Jiang had reappeared and he was now head of the school of the Snake. It consisted of several ninja and dark monk’s. One by one his students and their students died by the snake’s hands. In Sun’s sorrow he retreated to a remote mountain shack. One evening, as he was drinking his tea, the door shattered. Standing there was his old foe Jiang. With a calm demeanor, he fought his foe. In the end he struck down Jiang, but at the cost of his own life.

The next he knew he was waking up and was a twin to a rice farmer in neighpan.
Seeing his second chance at life, he worked the rice fields with his friend. For fifteen years that’s what he did. Eventually Sun visited Equestria with his brother and happened to watch one of my exhibition matches against a heavyweight opponent. Seeing my determination to succeed he was inspired and took me on as his latest student. Don’t get me wrong. I didn’t learn as fast as i did with boxing. Along with what I thought were insane challenges like keeping my balance on a tall bamboo shoot, dangling over a long fall into a lake, dodging a pit with randomly timed flame spurts, and finally precisely blocking a wooden spinning pole machine.Eventually I made black belt. Celestia soon chose to join our course but got harder obstacles.the bamboo, flames, and wood were all replaced with needles, infernos, and iron. After fourteen plus years of training Celestia and I became grand masters and would one day spar each other for the title of supreme master.
Quickly and subconsciously I snapped to attention and bowed.

“Sensei what brings you to my Dojo?” I asked

“Ha ha calm down my student I have simply come to check upon my students I’m on a bit of a vacation from teaching Kung
Fu and Tending to the rice fields” said Sun

“A vacation Sensei?” I asked

“One put into effect by my brother. He felt that I in a word ‘worked too much’. Do you know where Celestia might be?” asked Sensei.

“She would currently be in Canterlot Sensei. I think she’s busy negotiating new safer trade routes with the griffons.” I said.

“Ah. is there anyway of getting her here?” asked Sensei.

“I could probably ask Twilight to borrow Spike for a letter to Celestia telling of your arrival” I said

LOCATION: TWILIGHTS TREEBRARY
“There the letter has been sent. So let me get this straight, you Pinkamena and my teacher Celestia know the ancient neighponese art of Kung Fu?” asked Twilight

“Yeah my Sensei taught me and I in turn taught Celestia the basics. The reason she was gone a whole summer a few years ago is because she sought out my Sensei and learned the rest. Both Celestia and I are Grand Master ninth degree of Kung Fu, one rank behind Supreme master which my Sensei holds. Both Celestia and I are responsible for creating all of the pony styles of Kung Fu that anypony can learn” I said.

“Yes quite intriguing. Usually it takes someone ages to advance past even one level of black belt and yet both Pinkamena and Celestia did it in so short a time. My only theory on why would be because of young Pinkamena’s cutie mark, and because of Celestia’s status as an Alicorn.” said sun

Twilight stared in amazement “That makes sense. A fighting cutie mark probably made Pinkamena into a quick learner. And one of the basic traits of an Alicorn is high intelligence.”

Twilight turned to me “can you tell me all of the styles you came up with?”

I shrugged “ok first is the style I came up with the earth pony style. It mixes an earth pony’s natural strength magic for powerful blows against opponents. An example I can give is that one blow from one of my fists can send an opponent about fifteen feet away. With my current training I can amplify my strength tenfold. Unfortunately because Celestia is an alicorn she can amplify her strength by twenty times.” I said.

Twilight finished writing, rolled up the scroll and bound it.

“Second is the pegasus style. This one was made by me and Celestia. I know that’s unusual because I’m an earth pony but I have faced down plenty of Pegasi during my Boxing campaign. They like to use some of their wing power to dodge a punch. Anyway Pegasus style involves speed and agility. It's all about out maneuvering your opponent and wearing them down over time. This is done by combining flight and Pegasus magic it’s the style that Rainbow Dash is learning she is a yellow belt right now. I can tell that with her kind of determination she can easily make first degree Grand master.”

“Wait really Rainbow is learning Kung Fu?” asked Twilight

“Yep and her will is quite admirable. Last and not least is a style that Celestia came up with the unicorn style. This style is quite diverse. It involves making precise strikes with both physical and magical strikes. It focuses on disabling opponents through the striking of pressure points though others may use it to shatter bones if hit just right. Another of my students one lyra heartstrings has been trying to apply elemental magic to the style. She may be just another of my yellow belts but her focus on being the next to master unicorn style is as sharp as Rainbow trying to master Pegasus style.” I said.

“So Celestia is mastering all three of these? How do you spar against her for so long if she has the attributes of all three pony races?” asked Twilight.

me:

Twilight:

“Because every single fight I have against Celestia makes me stronger and the stronger I get the bigger the challenges I get to take.” I said

*BONK*

“SIS WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT THAT CRAZED COMBAT LOOK YOU MIGHT AS WELL FORGET ABOUT YOUR FAVORITE CUPCAKES FOR A WHILE!!!” yelled Pinkie popping out of the bookcase and hitting me in the head with a giant mallet.

“Oww! What, do you have a Pinkie sense on me now?” I asked Pinkie

“You gave me no choice after you kept doing it to all of my friends. By the way it’s shaky hoof twitchy eye and itchy ear.” said Pinkie

“We-” I started before a flash of light appeared in the room when the light dimmed I saw Celestia hugging our Sensei.

“Sensei it’s been too long. What brings you all the way from Neighpan?” asked Celestia.

“My brother told me to take a little break from helping with the rice fields and Kung Fu instruction. I saw that Pinkamena opened her own dojo. Beginning the equestrian chapter my young grasshopper?” asked Sun

“um yes. I just figured that I could do that for a bit of a side business so that I would do something besides train all the time.” I said with a bashful head rub.

“That is good. it is the job of a ninth degree grand master to continue to teach the discipline and patience of kung fu” said Sun

“Then I’ve been doing a pretty poor job of that.” said Celestia wilting a bit

“It is alright my student you are leading a country that is not easy in of itself. Just try to find time from leading and do some teaching.” said Sun

“Why don’t I go and get some Chineighse tea I know its your favorite Sensei” I said

“Why don’t I go with you my pupil.” said Sun as he began to get up.

“No no it’s ok Sensei I got this.” I said

“Do you even know what kinds of tea come from chineigh?” asked sun

I sheepishly shook my head

“And what happened the last time I asked you to pick some tea from my personal garden?” asked sun

I shuffled back and forth nervously “I picked an Alepo pepper and thought it was good for tea.”

Sun just smiled and said “I don’t know about you my pupil but I would rather avoid a repeat.”

Celestia just burst out laughing “you did what to Sensei? How could you confuse the two?” asked Celestia

“Hey to be fair the only tea I had ever seen before the twin incident was in those little bags that you put into tea cups. I

never saw the plants that gets put into the bags before.” I said pouting

“But have you ever seen an angry red tea bag?” said Celestia with a troll grin

“You're never gonna let this go are you?” I asked.

“Oh no this is saved into eternal memory you are now going to be infamous throughout time. I’m definitely going to tell it even though three thousand years have passed.” said Celestia.

LOCATION:PONYVILLE SQUARE
I walked through town square in an annoyed huff Sun noticed my annoyance and chuckled

“Did what she say get to you my student? I figured with all of your years of training you would be more patient and less likely to let things bother you.” said Sun.

“You know I went to train under you to get my berserker mode under control Sensei. Yes, I am more patient than I was back then. But for some reason Celestia knows just what to do or say to push my buttons, so to speak. There’s a reason why the Canterlot guards call her Celestia the troll.” I said.
Sun stared at me in confusion.

“Forgive me for I am not familiar with the term troll” said Sun.

“Have you ever had anypony that loved playing pranks, telling embarrassing stories, and deliberately being annoying to get under your skin?” I asked.

“Ah yes. Somebody by the name of Min Chen. He always thought he was clever. The worst thing he ever did was replace my mastery robes with a feminine kimono.” said Sun

“That would be borderline definition of a troll.” I said

We had just walked down trotter drive towards the tea shop when two blurs landed a few meters away from me.
It turned out to be Rainbow Dash and...a gryphon. She had golden brown fur and white speckled feathers with three in the front shaped like bangs. She wore a black tight t-shirt and jean shorts with black fingerless gloves.

“I know she’s around here somewhere G.” said Rainbow.

“You keep saying you know The Mare Juggernaut but so far I don’t see her Dash.”

“G I keep telling you she is my Sensei for the Pegasus style. I should know seeing as how I’m on the brink of making green belt.” said Rainbow.

“Looking for me Rainbow?” I said a little amused.

Rainbow turned around and said “Wow what a coincidence, Gilda this is Pinkamena my Sensei also known as the mare Juggernaut.” said Rainbow.

The look on Gilda’s face gave me some concern. Her fur and feathers almost looked like they bleached themselves white. She began to stammer a bit and was pointing at me with a shaking talon.

“T-theres two of her why are there two of her?” she asked

“What do you mean G? This is my Sensei. She’s not as random and eccentric as pinkie is.” said Rainbow.

“Just give me a moment Dash. I need to process this.” Gilda said as she walked off.

“Whats going on exactly?” I asked Rainbow.

“Well Sensei, my old Flight School buddy Gilda decided to visit today. My original plan was to go pranking with Pinkie but reminiscing with Gilda seemed more important. The weird thing is that Pinkie came to us twice while in the air. But both times pinkie wandered off before i could show Gilda how good of a prankster she was.. You think you could find her and see what’s up?” asked Rainbow

“Yeah I’ll check in on her after I finish catching up with my Sensei.” I said.

I heard a gasp and turned to Rainbow whose jaw was dropped.

“Y-your Sensei? The one who taught you Kung Fu?! really?! where where is he?” asked Rainbow looking around.

“Rainbow he’s right here.” I said as soon and as soon as Rainbow saw Sun her pupils widened.

‘D-does that mean what I think it means Sensei?” asked Rainbow

I chuckled and said “that’s right Rainbow say hello to Sun Ting Yang Supreme Master of Kung Fu.”

I heard a squeal of excitement from Rainbow “That’s so awesome I can’t believe that I’m meeting the Supreme Master of Kung Fu. oh...sorry it’s good to meet you Supreme Master.” said Rainbow quickly bowing.

“Calm yourself young one it is nice meeting one of my students pupils.” said Sun
Gilda walked back over to Rainbow seemingly calm now

“Ok I’m good let’s go hang some more Dash.” said Gilda

“Right behind you G. I hope you’re ready Sensei, cause I’m gonna have that green belt next class.” Rainbow said racing after Gilda.

I heard a familiar bouncing sound coming towards me. Followed by an excited giggling that I was all too familiar with.
The sense that I got from Pinkie began acting up. Mane raising, hooves aching, and fingers twitching. Oh no! Pinkie’s hurt! I need to distract Sensei so I can get to the bottom of it.

“Ah Sensei would you mind continuing to the tea shop I need to take care of some family business real quick.” I said

“But then how will you ever be able to learn which chineighse tea is proper hmm?” asked Sun.

“Normally I’d joke back with you Sensei but this is serious.” I said.

“Very well my pupil take care of what you need to.” said Sun.
I turned put an attempted smile on my face as Pinkie approached.

“Hello Pinkie how are you doing today.” I said.

“JustfinesishowareyouwannacometoapartyI’mthrowingforGildathatsgreatokbye” said pinkie quickly as she tried to throw an invitation to me and run away. But I saw a flash of red on her arm as she tried to hop by. Quick as a flash I grabbed Pinkie and dragged her to me.

A big gash was visible on her arm. It had stopped bleeding a while ago but I knew that someone had done this to her.

“Pinkie who did this to you?” I asked in a cold voice.

“What? I injured myself nothing happened to me ah ha ha ha” laughed Pinkie nervously.

me:

“Pinkie Diana Pie you will tell me who did this to you right now. I know someone either did this to you directly or they caused something around you to give you that gash. Now you will tell me now so I can dish out the proper PUNISHMENT!” I growled.

“S-sis calm down it’s not that bad really I was just following Rainbow Dash and Gilda to try and hang with them I was following with my gyro copter and Gilda stopped the blades and sent me back down to earth. I maybe kinda got nicked by one of the copter blades” said Pinkie quickly covering her mouth in shock.

me:

I began stomping towards where I saw Gilda fly off to.

“W-wait sis it’s not what you think I’m sure Gilda never meant for me to get injured.” said Pinkie

“Oh it is way too late for that. I think it’s time to pay Gilda a beating.” I said my hands trembling in rage

“Sorry sis but for my plan to succeed I need to put you in time out.” said Pinkie.

Next thing I knew I was in a concrete room with a big metal door. Pinkie had sealed it shut.

“Pinkie open this door right now I will not let that griffon get away with this. I will cave her skull in for this! Nopony hurts my sister like this NOPONY!” I yelled in a demonic voice.

“I can’t afford to do that sis I need to turn that gryphon’s frown upside down Pinkie pie style.” said Pinkie

“She does not deserve your parties Pinkie. she deserves to be served on a plate with prench fries. She will know why they call me the mare juggernaut!” I said

“Yeah you're about to go into one of your episodes again so you’re staying in that vault. My Pinkie sense will tell me when it’ s ok to let you out. I wish I didn’t have to do this sis but ever since I had that one party in manehattan and the damages you caused I can’t take the chance. ” said Pinkie

What she spoke of was of my early days as a boxer. I hadn’t quite earned my fabled nickname or made that much of a reputation yet. Pinkie was visiting Manehattan for a party. As soon as she saw me she excitedly hopped over handed me an invitation to her party and hopped away. The party started out great but somewhere along the way one overexcited stallion pinched pinkies cheek. I instantly felt myself zero in on said stallion. The next thing I knew, the stallion was sailing through a few buildings.
Of course we had to pay for all of the damages and the stallion spent three months in the hospital.

slight third person p.o.v
Pinkie jumped out of her musings when she heard loud clangs coming from the vault door.
It wasn’t long before Pinkie began to run for she saw fist marks beginning to appear in the vault door. Pinkie was confused. How could I make even a scratch in that door? It was five feet of thick steel! Then Pinkie facepalmed. Of course! With all of the training I did everyday it was no wonder why I was breaking through she needed to throw that party and fast or Gilda was toast.

As pinkie ran she bumped into none other than Rainbow Dash and Gilda
Rainbow was bowled over while Gilda sent a scathing look at Pinkie.
Rainbow rubbed her head in pain.

“Geez Pinkie what's the rush? you usually don't have a problem going around ponies.” said Rainbow she paused when she saw the fearful look on Pinkie’s face

“Uh what's wrong Pinkie? Wait how’d you get that gash on your arm?” asked Rainbow Gilda smirking knowing she was responsible.

“Uh later Rainbow we have a problem. my sis is very angry we need to start Gilda’s party and we need to start it now!” said Pinkie.

Rainbow dash tensed up instantly as she knew of her Sensei’s infamous temper. She knew it usually ended up with somepony spending time in the hospital.

“h-how angry is she Pinkie?” asked Rainbow

Gilda scoffed. So what if one of the lame ponies was mad? Who cared? Ponies weren't intimidating when they were angry. If anything they were cute. Gilda didn't care about cute things.
A mighty crash was heard from the building Pinkie came out of. Rainbow saw Pinkie turn completely white in fear.

“S-she’s that angry Rainbow. I decided to put her in a vault with a five foot thick steel door. That sound was her breaking through it.” said Pinkie

Suddenly Rainbow turned as white as Pinkie because she had seen my anger before. It ended with the offender in a crater in the middle of the floor. It scared her then but now she knew sensei was more angry now. It absolutely terrified her.
Each hoofstep she made left a small crater and sounded like thunder going off. Soon she appeared and both Pinkie and Rainbow started hugging each other in fear.

me:

“Pinkie~ where are you going with my appointment you know I must keep it. come here griffon I love your wings I wan em.” I said

“Oh no she’s passed into the insanity stage.” said Pinkie

“Uh what’s this about stage Pinkie?” asked Rainbow

“Ever since my sister came to live with us we found something very wrong. When my sister came we found she hadn’t become an exact twin of me instead she became my dark side. She has what my family calls stages meaning how mad she gets until she succumbs to the released darkness.
Stage one is genuine anger like when I accidentally broke one of my sisters tea cups. She becomes quick to forgive and become her normal calm self.
Then comes stage 2 or what we call berserker mode its when she is so angry that she gets a red aura and she is able to take on large stallions.

After that is the stage we see now insanity stage. She only became this twice and it was when something happened to me. Like when I got touched in a bad place in Manehattan. She wouldn’t stop until she made sure the stallion payed.
We don’t know what her last stage is yet but I really don’t want to find out.” said Pinkie shaking

“W-what do we do then Pinkie.” asked Rainbow

“RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!” yelled Pinkie running off Rainbow and Gilda not far behind
“Come back here Pinkie that gryphon deserves punishment!” I yelled running after her.

mini side chapter Hearth's Warming/Christmas

Author's Notes:

I decided to publish a little side chapter for Christmas sorry its late. the next one should be out some time soon (curse writers block)

We open in the interdimensional library that discord frequented. Its many, many shelves held the many, many stories of Equestria. Every single story that could be told was put here.

Grand staircases lead to each level of this ancient library. Each stair was kept in pristine clean condition and polished with a golden shine.

Trees were planted in the courtyard in orderly rows.

Normally peaceful the peace was shattered by quite the colorful language from the twin universe section.

We see our favorite Draconequus searching through the shelves. He turns towards the reader and says

“Ah welcome welcome forgive me I’m trying to locate a particular story book to match with the holiday season. I think I misplaced it somewhere, one second.”

Discord then jumps into the bookshelf throwing random bits and bobs out including a lightsaber ion cannon and banshee.

“Ah here it is. This is a pretty good Hearth's Warming tale. It’s called A Pinkamena Christmas Warming. I know its not normal but I wanted to name it that. Anyway here we go.” said Discord opening the book.

“It was a time of Celebration in the little town of ponyville…..

Ponyville

December 16th

Decorations were strung up all around the town. Lights were strung up across buildings in a multitude of colors. Wreaths hung up on front doors. Icicle lights hung from roof tops and plentiful personal decorations were put up in every yard.

But the biggest attraction by far had to be the tree set up it town square. Holly and golden wrapping covered the branches a light dusting of white powder mimicking snow. Covered it and glass orbs with little town figurines covering the towns year hung from the ends of said branches it was a work of Ponyvillian art.

Ponies were out and about enjoying snowball fights, Snowpony builds, sledding and all forms of winter activities. Others were going through the shops doing last minute shopping the reason being that it was one of the most cherished times of the year, Hearths warming. But it was also a time of Celebration for everypony's twins from earth. For it was Christmas time about twenty years ago when Star Stream noticed that her sister was glum on her first Hearth’s Warming.

When she asked what was wrong, her sister, Sun Nova, simply told her that she would’ve been celebrating Christmas at this time of year with here original family. Star’s mother and father noticed Sun’s sadness and wanted to know what the holiday was. They learned all about Christmas. The practice of the gifts, the giving, and more. In the end the father got a tree and they decorated it.They also sang familiar Christmas carols and gave and received gifts, which became a family tradition.

A few years after the First Christmas, other families of twins began picking up the tradition. It wasn’t until ten years after the first Christmas that Celestia took notice and declared that Christmas was officially recognized as a holiday, thereby allowing everypony to Celebrate both holidays.

We find pinkamena inside one of the shops selling party supplies. She had just gotten a hold of the confetti ultra combo. Her party cannon would be able to fire quite the awesome confetti combinations. Though she was still a little frantic trying to get Maud a gift. Maud somehow had the perfect gift for everyone, while Pinkamena always struggled to give Maud a gift that she absolutely adored, yet she always did it. (not that she showed it she just radiated it without showing the emotion) Pinkamena would not fail this year in her search for the perfect gift to Maud..

She had already gotten a new work of fiction for Marble called Paragon Pony, which Marble had wanted, but couldn’t afford. She got Limestone a calculator to replace her abacus. Limestone had complained constantly that her abacus was crap and wanted another way to count all of the bits they made from rock sales. This would kill two birds with one stone. Pinkamena would have to spend some time teaching Limestone how to use it. Pinkie would get her confetti, but when it came to Maud, her mind just blanked.

Tugging on her mane again, her head met the wall in frustration. Last Christmas/Warming (that’s what Pinkie and Pinkamena called it) Pinkamena gave Maud an interesting stone that she had found in a cave that she had decided to explore. Maud said she liked the gift in her usual monotone. All Pinkamena did was mentally wipe her brow at the bullet dodged.

She would have been getting gifts for her three friends but that would have to wait until after the family party. The party itself was a tradition that started with Hearth’s Warming but was put into Christmas as well and the rules stated that you could only buy gifts for family until after the family Hearth’s Warming celebration. Which Pinkamena thought was dumb, but hey, that was what the family wanted, who was she to argue.

It was fine. After all, she already had the gifts planned out. First up was AppleCider. She was complaining how their plow wasn’t quite up to snuff anymore. Big Mac would struggle and struggle just to get the dang thing to move. On top of that the field had to be plowed twice over sometimes. In AppleCider’s opinion they should have replaced the darn thing years ago.

But a combination of Applejack’s stubbornness and Big Mac having to go to a masseuse for back issues using that plow meant that they weren't going to purchase one anytime soon. That was gift one.

Next was Solar Dash. She claimed that paints from the Canterlot Art Society were the best in Equestria and thanks to Pinkamena’s fame in the boxing ring and her status as a Grand Master of Martial Arts she could get those paints easily.

Now for Singularity, she had been fangasming about a new kind of all in one wrench that could change size according to the nut that needed tightening. She was also spouting all kinds of techno babble that I couldn’t pay attention to. Pinkamena knew exactly what tool she wanted but she wasn’t about to spout the kind of things she heard from Singularity.

A few days ago her family surprised her. In a letter that she had received from them, they had all decided to leave the rock farm to visit. They would all meet up at Pinkamena’s house and enjoy the holidays there. At first she panicked, but a surprise visit from Pinkie along with Pinkie singing a song about how she had this brought her confidence back.

After which for the next few days afterwards had Pinkamena preparing for the family party. She would have got it all at once….if the market were not flooded with other ponies trying to do the same with their own parties. Pinkie tried to offer to get the supplies for Pinkamena, but Pinkamena was insistent she do it herself. She had the tofurkey the oats for roasting the potatoes. The corn, cranberry sauce, and asparagus the only thing she needed was a few cherries for a special topping she wanted to make for the apple pie she got from AppleJack.

The problem with that was the stand always seemed to be out of cherries when she would visit. it was the most bizarre thing. She would visit in the morning, in the afternoon, and the evening

But no matter what time she visited that stand would be out of cherries. ‘Well not today today. I am going to sneak up on that stand owner. I don’t know what that stand owner is trying to pull, but I’m getting the jump on him this time.’ Pinkamena thought heading towards the market square.

Pinkamena didn’t know what it was, but her suspicions was that the vendor had something against her for some reason. Because how on earth could anypony run out of cherries in the morning. That was the time that all of the vendors were opening.

It wasn’t long before her target came into view and just as suspected the vendor had a full stock of cherries. Pinkamena fumed. Why did this vendor see fit to keep an item from her? As far as she was aware she had done nothing to earn the dishonesty of this vendor. Pinkamena snuck up on the vendor and before he could react Pinkamena popped over the counter.

“AH HA I KNEW IT YOU ALWAYS HAD CHERRIES!” yelled Pinkamena

“AAAAHHHHHH!” yelled the vendor

“WHY ARE YOU KEEPING THEM FROM ME!” yelled Pinkamena

The vendor looked at me irritatingly. “I don’t have to tell you anything.” said the vendor

“Yes you do this is unfair and you know it. You are the only cherry seller in town so why won’t you sell me cherries?” asked Pinkamena

“Because of what you do, and what you represent. I don’t approve of the Equestrian boxing league. I liked it better when ponies were content with being docile and not wanting to cause trouble or fight for fun. It's not right, it’s barbaric. Simply put, I will not sell to anypony who practices such filth.” said the vendor

“Hey, boxing and martial arts is a good sport. It helps to get rid of stress. It is as much of an art as painting and sculpting.” said Pinkamena

“See, that right there is my point that you are nothing but a barbarian. Thinking that beating up other ponies is an art. Go bother somepony else’s stand.” the vendor said maliciously.

“I am not leaving without those cherries. I need them for tonight. Now I am a reasonable mare sell me the cherries I need and I will leave you alone. If I ever need cherries again I’ll get them from out of town.” I said

“Are you hard of hearing? I believe I said I would not serve you brutes in any of my cherry wares. So go away and don’t bother my stand again.” said the vendor

“My patience is running low and I said I’m not leaving without cherries. So be reasonable and sell me some cherries!” I said with a raised voice

“Perhaps you took too many hits to the head. I believe I said that I would not be serving to you or any other pony who practices those despicable sports. Now go away before I call the town guard.” said the vendor.

Pinkamena could feel the vein in her head gorging from anger and frustration. If she hadn’t taken martial arts classes and was taught patience she would have decked that vendor for his audacity. Taking a deep breath, she thought things over.

She needed cherries for tonight for her pie. The vendor was biased against boxers and martial artists. She tried being civil despite this biased stallion, but despite her attempts the stallion kept trying to send her away.

There must have been some way she coul-

All of a sudden a grinch like grin came onto Pinkamena’s face.

Pinkamena turned around and said “Well then, I’ll leave, but remember when I say that I will be telling Grand Master Celestia how you think she is a barbarian.” she said.

The stallion turned white as a sheet. He certainly did not take this into account Celestia practicing such a brutal sport it was unheard of, so alien no it couldn’t be true. The vendors colors came back in a flash and turned red with anger.

“How dare you besmirch our princesses name! She would never take part in such a horrid sport you lie!” yelled the vendor

“Oh I lie do I then what do you call this?” I asked throwing a newspaper on the counter.

CELESTIA EARNS THE BELT

BY INK BLOT

In a stunning turn of events yesterday, our esteemed ruler Princess Celestia walked into the martial arts ring. Confused by this turn of events the fighters were surprised when she challenged each and every martial artist to a battle royale, including current skirmish champion Brick Breaker. Each fighter, still unsure if they should even lay a hand on our fair ruler, cautiously stepped forward. One fighter Hand Chop took the courage and charged forwards. In a flash Princess Celestia dodged the hit and knocked out the fighter in one hit shocking the audience as well as the remaining fighters. With a smirk on our Princesses’s face she resumed her defensive stance. By the time this was over every one of the combatants were down for the count and our Princess was amazingly unscathed.

When asked how our Princess mastered her amazing combat skills she had this to say.

“I owe everything to my personal friend Pinkamena as she is the one that showed me that a mare can do anything.” as everypony knows Pinkamena also known as- continued on A5

The look on the vendors face was priceless. “Oh and by the way I’m sure the princess would love to find out that you have been refusing service to ponies practicing a recognized art.” said Pinkamena with a smug grin.

“N-no I’ll give you the cherries just take it easy. That’ll be ten bits for the bag.” said the vendor nervously, putting a medium sized bag of cherries on the counter.

Pinkamena gave him ten bits and took the bag walking away.

Pinkamena’s house

6:00 p.m.

We go to the inside of Pinkamena’s house. Everything is decorated to pristine condition with stockings hung over the front room fireplace. Statues of reindeer and santa were on shelves and bookcases.

Holly was strung on hallways chestnuts were roasting on her stove. Lights were strung on her banisters. Truly you could feel the christmas/hearth’s warming spirit.

But Pinkamena’s christmas tree was the masterpiece of the entire decorated onsomble.

It was tall and green with its many branches decorated with lights and gold and silver ornaments. Depicting both christmas and hearth’s warming representation. From the bright northern star to the bright flaming heart that represented the defeat of the wendigos, a bright star stood on top of the christmas tree.

Everything was ready, the tofurkey. the potatoes, and the pie. All that was left was for the family to make their appearance. Soon enough a knock sounded at the door. Upon opening the door the guest was revealed to be Pinkie pie with five gifts. Her mane is curled around a big bottle of her homemade orange cranberry smoothie.

“Hi sis its that time of year again, the family hearth’s warming/christmas party. Ooh I can’t wait for our family to show and get to the gift giving portion. Where's your tree sis?” asked Pinkie

“In the family room. I had to change the location when I found that the front room fireplace was responsible for that christmas tree fire last year. I knew I should’ve gotten that checked out before putting the tree there.” said Pinkamena

Pinkie snorted, “Yeah that was scary, but fun especially when you flooded the house trying to put it out.”

Pinkamena flushed in embarrassment, “That wasn’t funny, it was traumatizing and costly to replace!” I exclaimed

“And we got a giant candle. I knew you had the situation under control.” said Pinkie bouncing to the family room

Pinkamena sighed. Unless the situation was especially dire, Pinkie always saw the bright side of things.

The door was knocked on again. Upon the door opening again it revealed Maud standing at the door.

At the time Maud was working on her research to complete her rockterate (I was surprised that was a thing I mean a diploma for rocks? seriously?) she was wearing her normal dark grey dress and she held a clear bag filled with another five presents.

“Hi Pinkamena I hope I’m not late.” said Maud in her monotone voice

“Nope you're just in time sis Pinkie is in the family room.” said Pinkamena

“Tree isn’t in the front room this year?” asked Maud now Pinkamena had difficulty reading Mauds emotions but she could tell maud was teasing her

“Oh come on! That was once! First Pinkie and now you Maud. Good grief.” said Pinkamena as Maud walked towards the family room

“AND STOP INTERNALLY LAUGHING!” yelled Pinkamena. All she heard from the from room was a hum, Mauds way of hard laughter.

Soon the final knock of the evening came from the door opening. It opened to reveal the rest of the Pie family.

Ignius was wearing his usual onsomble, a dress shirt and slacks, with a black hat and tie. To at least somewhat match the holiday season, he put a holly leaf with two holly berries on the rim of his hat.

The mare next to him was white with a greyish green mane and tail. Her mane was put in a bun and she wore half moon glasses. She wore a plain greyish blue dress with a little wreath pin on the left side. It was good to see her mother Cloudy Quartz

The mare to the far left was Limestone Pie. She was Purplish grey with a white mane and tail. Her mane was flat in the front but it spiked up a bit in the back. She wore a leather jacket with spiked bracelets and choker. She also wore black work boots.

The mare to the far right was Marble Pie. She was a light grey mare with a dusty green mane and tail she wore a turtleneck sweater with jeans her mane was long and part of it covered her left eye.

“Mom, dad I’m so glad you came.” said Pinkamena giving them a hug

“Good morrow my daughter. I see you hath been busy with the decorations of our fair holiday. Hast Pinkamena Diana and Maud appeared yet?” asked Igneous.

“Yah, they are currently in the family room putting their presents under the tree.” said Pinkamena.

“Ah not in this room seeing what had happened last year dear daughter?” asked Cloudy

Pinkamena made a face, “Not you too mom! I already got that from both Pinkie and Maud. did you guys collaborate on this or something? Wait how’d you even know that I never tol-PINKIE YOU WERE NOT SUPPOSED TO TALK ABOUT IT TO ANYPONY ELSE!” yelled Pinkamena

“You can’t just not talk about it sis it was funny. Said Pinkie from the family room

“Ah chill sis we’re just hav’n some fun with ya. Don’t take it to heart. Although that fire was kinda big. According to the letter.” said Limestone

“Were also just excited to spend time with everyone you and Pinkie don’t really visit that often.” said Marble

“I know Marble I’m just really busy these days what with the dojo and personal training not to mention the defense for the town I do it tends to get difficult. Said Pinkamena

They all walked into the family room and the rest of the family put their presents beneath the tree.

“So dear daughter thou said that thee had a training facility? Is this for one of thine forms of combat?” asked Igneous

“Yeah, its my training dojo. I’m a grand master of the earth pony style of martial arts. I teach students there, but enough about me how’s the rock farm?” Asked Pinkamena

“It does well, Pinkamena Jane, it does well. Especially since you drove off those foul bandits. We’ve been able to grow more sunstones. I must admit it feels good not to struggle financially.” said Cloudy

“What about you Limestone? Your new attire is certainly interesting.” said Pinkamena

“Well seein as I’m runnin the rock farm now I’ll tell ya. Mostly I need to make sure that no bandits settle in the area again. What I’m wearin will help with intimidation. Especially since bandits these days are little wimps. But I also like this look so I’m gonna wear it.” said Limestone

“What about you Marble? What are you up to?” asked Pinkamena

“Well...um I take a lot of unusable rock and marble and I carve from it. I surprisingly got some commissions from some canterlotian nobiles. I don’t know what it is but I love carving those statues. The feel of the smooth marble. The satisfying sound of my chisel and hammer as it shapes the marble. The smell of the dust as it leaves the slab to form the perfect shape I love it.” said Marble

Pinkamena drew Marble in for a hug “i’m glad that you found a habit that you absolutely love Marble I’m happy for you.” said Pinkamena Marble smiling

Soon everyone stepped into the dining room everyone gasping in surprise from the bountiful spread.

Stories were shared laughter permeated the air and the food was enjoyed.

Soon enough it was time to turn in for tomorrow was Hearth’s warming/Christmas day.

PINKAMENA’S HOUSE

8:00 A.M.

It was a great morning in Pinkamena’s house and everyone woke up refreshed and ready to enjoy the day together.

Everypony was happy and smiling (Maud on the inside).

Pinkie squeed as soon as she saw the confetti. She had to restrain herself from getting her party cannon to use the confetti.

Marble loved the book she got. She said she’d read it when she got home.

Limestone really appreciated the calculator and said it would double the speed in which she counted the family earnings.

Cloudy Quartz got her hands on a nice pair of knitting needles. (she liked making blankets for her family to use.)

Igneous had received a new rock plow (think of a normal plow but the blade is replaced by a drill.)

Mauds gift was a golden crystal Pinkamena found while spelunking one day. It was big and interesting and as soon as Pinkamena gave it to maud a miasma of happiness began radiating from Maud. She loved her gift.

All in all it was a good Christmas. Hearth’s Warming was next and the family was set to go up to Canterlot for the Hearth’s Warming pageant.

Where it was said Pinkie would play a part.

Discord closes the book and looks at you. He is wearing a santa hat that he got from somewhere. “I don’t know about you but I love the Christmas/Hearth’s Warming time of year. Especially the eggnog. Have a happy holiday everyone I’m joining the story soon.”

Chapter 11 Fluttershy's dracophobia

Author's Notes:

before you read this chapter just know that it was late due to a few things.
1. family issues what I mean is that is that my grandmother was moving away and had to spend time to help her with finding a home and moving into it
2. writers block the bane of every authors existence it goes and comes I have no control over that
3. my laptop had to be repaired first it was an Ethernet port problem then it evolved to having to send me laptop in for repaired which took a week or two.
4. this chapter may not be as goodly edited as it used to be on the count of my editor quitting for some reason even though he said he would be with me and this story until the end. so if it feels off to you that's why.
anyway other than that this chapter has a total of twenty three pages I don't know if that is as long as the other chapters I did but it feels good to me. anyway on to the chapter.

My back hit the wall with a crack spider webbing the wall as I had hit. Across the room I heard the same thing from the other side as Luna had also impacted the wall. Despite what you may think we weren’t under attack. It was just that time of the week again training day with Celestia.

Luna became interested in martial arts when she walked in on Celestia and I training one day. She thought it was phenomenal.

She asked Celestia and I all about it and we told her about Kung fu and its disciplines. As soon as we finished she immediately asked to learn.

My gosh she took to it like a fish to water. Unlike Celestia and I who had to work hard to get every technique down pat. But Luna was a major contender in every war Equestria ever had. From the Gryphon Invasion to The Minotaur skirmishes. She mastered every single weapon that she ever got her hooves on. Over Celestia’s thousand year rule without her sister her own skills with all weaponry got rusty.

Then I introduced her to Kung fu and she found a new thrill of beating her opponents in hand to hand combat. Anyway every technique was mastered by luna in a matter of hours. Soon she was at my level of technique and strength.

Course it didn’t help that Luna and I were getting our butts handed to us in our weekly spar.

Celestia stood in the middle of the ring stretching her arm out before wiping a little scrape off of her face.

“ I must admit Pinkamena I wasn’t expecting that feint. Were that hit any harder I believe my head would have snapped back from the force. Luna despite you starting just a few weeks ago you are keeping up quite well. Though you should know that attacking from behind would have worked had I not trained myself to cover that about seven months ago. I’m sure I still have a weak spot somewhere now come again.” said Celestia getting into Pegasis stance

Both luna and I gave wavering glares. Before we both got up the cracks in the walls repairing themselves. I got into my Earth pony stance and Luna got into the Unicorn stance.

We each waited with tenseness daring one to make the first move. Luna’s hand glowed with her magic increasing her strength for a shattering blow. Which ended up with her making the first move. The room shook from the force of her take off. Luna’s fist then glowed brighter changing to ice surrounding it. Celestia brought her left arm up to block her right poised for an Earth Pony style counter. As soon as Luna was close she strafed around Celestia and went for a back shot.

Celestia got her other arm up and blocked the punch sending ice shards flying through the room. Celestia went for a round house which Luna blocked flawlessly with her own roundhouse.

As this was going on I stood watching. Looking for any kind of opening even though it looked like normal speed to us in reality it was going quite fast. Collision of fist and hoof sending small shockwaves throughout the room. On and on it went neither giving an inch but eventually Luna made a mistake she put too much power in her punch and as her fist approached Celestia a glint appeared in Celestia’s eye and with years of superior skill. Dodged Luna’s fist and scored a critical hit in the abdominals sending Luna careening into the Ceiling. Luna stayed lodged into the Ceiling before comically falling to the floor with an ‘omph’.

Celestia gave me a challenging smile before charging at me full speed fist cocked back ready for a floor shattering Earth Pony style fist. I just barely dodged what would have been a knockout blow landing on a short pillar.

I chuckled before I said “you know Celestia I hoped I would beat my current challenge to myself but I guess with you that’s quite impossible.” Celestia just raised her eyebrow at what I said before I rolled up my sleeves and pant legs showing what hid beneath.

About six months ago I commissioned twilight for special rune weights. What these rune weights did was depending on how much magic was imbued in it determined how much weight the runes put on you. So when I started it was a little over three hundred pounds. Now I was sporting a whopping two thousand pounds total that was five hundred per limb. Part of it was sheer determination the other part was help from my special talent for combat and wanting to put Celestia on the defensive for once.

“My challenge was this my dear sparring partner give you a fight while wearing these weights.” I said while unhooking my weights. I then held them out to my sides. “Well then let’s take this fight to the next level.” I said dropping the weight Celestia rolled her eyes believing that relieving myself of a few pounds wouldn’t make a difference.

The weights hit the floor sending a huge plume of dust and debris soaring into the air shocking Celestia.

“So then let’s begin.” I said

It happened like this imagine if you will that I have been spending the past six months training with weights. Slowly but surely I got used to having them on. Now with them off the thing that increases is strength, speed, and stamina. I went so fast that Celestia barely got her arm up to block. The ensuing shockwave nearly shattered one of the walls. I dashed around her and went for a back kick. Celestia spun quickly and barely blocked with her own kick.

I jumped into the air and tried slamming my fists down on her she blocked by crossing her arms over head.

This continued for the next five minutes of combat. The difference being that I was getting some pretty solid hits in causing shockwaves to boom out each hit. Eventually Celestia got down on one knee. Spitting out a tooth I dislodged and raising an eyebrow at me.

I gulped I knew that look. That was her you screwed up look. In a flash her speed increased five fold in an instant she appeared before me and planted her fist in my stomach. Causing spittle to fly out of my mouth.

She then threw me up into the air and did a pegasus style rabbit punch with the last hit slamming me down to the ground. The last thing I knew before I once again flew into the wall, was a hoof hitting me on the side of my abs sending out a wall shattering shockwave. This time I didn’t pancake into the wall I went through it landing in the hallway swirls in my eyes.

I woke up a few hours later in my guest bed. The sun was in its noon position and I noticed that I had a few bruises on my body. I groaned in agitation I could have sworn that I had Celestia beat this time but I guess not. I heard the door open and Celestia entered the room along with luna both wearing their royal gowns and regalia.

Though luna had quite the collection of bruises. Celestia was wearing her usual smile making me glower at her of course she was smiling she won…..again.

“Oh don’t look at me like that I studied your little braces and thought that was genius. Embedding those with as much weight as you have I’m not surprised that you can keep up with about fifty percent of my power. Besides that are you ok Pinkamena is anywhere in any pain?” asked Celestia

“Just my pride.” I said with a frown.

“Thou are not alone in thine feelings. I thought I was the combat mistress but apparently pony trends art not the only things to have changed in yonder thousand years.” said Luna pouting

“Well I certainly enjoyed this mornings training. It’s been awhile since I actually had to give it my all. Keep up your training you two things are certainly getting interesting. Now if you excuse me I must attend to day court. Oh and by the way thank you for the training idea” said Celestia leaving the room

My coat bleached white the mare was strong enough as it was. With weights she would be a nightmare. The look on Luna’s face pretty much said what I was thinking.

“AUGH THOU WAST SUPPOSED TO HELP MAKE IT EASIER NOT HARDER! WHAT WERE YE THINKING?” asked luna in the royal canterlot voice while shaking me rigerously.

“I don’t know I thought discarding my weights would do that. I didn’t know she was going to apply weight training!” I yelled back

“YES WELL NOW SHE IST GOING TO BE EVEN HARDER TO DEFEAT NOW. we shall need to get our hands on yon weights now to even the odds. Dost thou know where we can obtain a set?” asked luna

“Yeah I got mine from twilight back home she made my set and charges the magic for the required weight.” I said

(not again where is my jornal?)

(sorry...um I thought I could borrow it and tell my part of the story?
If thats ok”)

(yeah I suppose so, just ask next time please)

(yay….)

P.O.V FLUTTERSHY

PONYVILLE

I suppose I should start that morning. Those few weeks ago was kind of hard for me all I wanted to do was lead a family of ducks down to the local lake for them to live happily. Sure it was a bit of a walk but all I had to do was keep their attention on me while leading them through town.

The lake was past Market square, through Puddinghead street, and you had to go around town hall before you got to the outskirts of Ponyville. The lake was my favorite spot several adorable animals came to and from that lake.

I always enjoyed just sitting there and watching them. I saw lots of bunny families, squirrels chipmunks. Even the manticore cub that I had helped when we stopped nightmare moon.
He was doing quite well. He had matured over the last few months. He preferred to stay in the Everfree but sometimes stopped by the lake and my home to say hello.

He struck a little bit of a friendship with Barry the Grizzly. I saw them sometimes having contests of strength. Along with wrestling which made me smile.

Although it would make me a little sad to have to leave the lake. At the end I knew I had more animal friends waiting for me at home.

Oh! I’m sorry I get kind of passionate when I talk about my animal friends. I was leading the ducks through Market square when I bum-

Sorry I needed a moment it was awful I bumped into a gryphon. I tried my best to apologize for it but she roared at me. I couldn’t help but run and cry from the experience. She was so mean.

Sorry for the smudges on the page it was a horrible moment. I can’t help but cry a little thinking about it.

I lay in a ball on my bed for hours that day it wasn’t until later that I finally uncurled myself. Remembering that I had to feed my animal friends. But when I checked my closet I realized that I was low on animal feed. I had to go to town to get some more. It took me some time to get there because I didn’t know if that gryphon was still lurking around.

My plan to getting the feed was simple I would go around the outskirts through the alley way of the flower sisters house. Then make a beeline to the animal food stall. I do admit that it took a little while to get to the alley way but I was able to make it without running into that gryphon.
The alley way may have been dank and dark but I was more afraid of the gryphon then the dark at that moment.

But when I came out of the alley way I heard a commotion to the right. Looking might have been a bit of a mistake. The same gryphon that scared me earlier was running down the street she was quite pale. I heard a loud stomping coming from the way she came from. I looked and all the color left my coat as well for at the end of the street, approaching fast was Pinkamena her fur was red and her pupils eyes were pure white. Veins were engorged on the sides of her eyes.
A red flaming aura covered her entire body, and she had the most terrifying smile on her face.

I heard what she was saying as she passed by “WAIT TILL I GET MY HANDS ON YOU I’M GONNA RIP THOSE TALLONS OUT OF YOUR HANDS AND USE THEM AS THROWING DARTS! THEN I’M GONNA USE YOUR FEATHERS AS WRITING PENS!”

“Oh...my.”

I stuttered I couldn’t believe that Pinkamena was acting this way what on earth could have happened that would make Pinkamena act like that?

I soon saw the rest of my friends run past

“NO DON’T DO THAT SIS WERE TRYING TO MAKE GILDA HAPPY. NOT MENTALLY SCAR HER!” Yelled Pinkie

Oh dear even though that gryphon scared me, she didn’t deserve what Pinkamena was planning. I may not have known what that gryphon did to anger Pinkamena but I had to help.

I jumped into the air to get a good flap going and flew after them as fast as I could.

I just got around the corner I saw them go down when I saw all of my friends using all of their strength trying to restrain Pinkamena. Her muscles strained as she tried to get out of the grip of my friends.

“Consarn it Cider get over her an help me Pinkamena’s gettin lose.” said Applejack
Applecider ran over and began helping to restrain Pinkamena “what happened sis why is Pinkamena actin like this?” asked AppleCider

“Apparently Pinkie Pie got injured by that there Gryphon and you know and ah know how protective she is as a sister.” said Applejack

“Oof Hey Solar we’re losing our grip come help!” yelled Rainbow Dash

Solar Dash flew from the art supply stall and put her arms around Pinkamena’s left leg

It seemed as if they were all being dragged slowly towards the gryphon. As much as I didn’t want to I knew that I had to use my ability.

My ability was known as the stare. I usually used it as a last resort against unruly creatures. I didn’t like using it it made me feel mean. But I knew in this case I had no choice.

Gathering up all of my courage I ran in front of Pinkamena and unleashed the stare.
Instantly she froze the veins bulging on the side of her eyes vanished.
Her fur turned back into the light pink it always was and her pupils reappeared in her eyes.

She fell down to the floor shivering a bit from the force of the stare. Oops I certainly didn’t mean to make it that strong.

After all that the gryphon went home and we all went home.

That's about the basics of what happened yesterday but now its about what happened today.

It was early in the morning and I was in the middle of feeding angel his carrots.

“Not too fast now Angel Bunny you don’t want to get a tummy ache.” I said gently

Suddenly angel threw his carrot the vegetable hitting the ground a few meters away.

“You should really eat more than that don’t you think?” I asked Angel shook his head no then proceeded to run in place.

“It's not playtime yet I know you want to run but…” I started before angel folded his paws

“Just three more bites?” another shake “two more bites?” another shake “one more bite?” the carrot hit my head at that point.

Angel suddenly began coughing “oh my are you ok?” I asked

“Is it because of the carrot in your throat?” further coughing from Angel

“Is it because you need water?” I asked. One loud cough from Angel as well as pointing up revealed why this was so

A large trail of smoke was coming from the mountain side and it was slowly covering Ponyville in a haze. It was thick and black, immediately my mind began to see what could happen should we not solve this problem. The smoke would just continue to expand until ponies would be forced to huddle in their homes boarding up windows and their doors. My animals would crowd into my home as they cowered from the heat of what could possibly be a huge forest fire. The fire itself burning all of the animals homes. In a panic I did the only thing I could think of. I ran towards town to warn Ponyville of the threat. Or at least try to.

I ran hard and fast kicking up a dirt trail behind me. As I got near the bridge that spanned a river I saw Ponies in the park playing ball and on a picnic blanket eating good food and hanging out.
One was flying a kite. How could ponies be so relaxed when a smoke cloud was beginning to cover Ponyville.

“Help. Help! Please? Help? There's-- there's a horrible cloud of smoke. It's headed this way and--”
I shrieked when a ball bounced near me the ball hitting rainbow dash's nose as she kept the ball in the air.

“Don't be such a scaredy-pony. It's just me, future Equestria ball-bouncing record holder. Three forty six, three forty seven…” said rainbow bouncing the ball with her arms and head.

Pinkie was bouncing in excitement “This calls for a celebration” said Pinkie

I looked at Pinkie in a silent panic “Oh, no, Pinkie Pie, this is no time for celebration. This is a time for panic, for--” I tried to say

Of course Pinkie being a little scatterbrained. I don’t mean to be mean but its kind of hard to speak to her sometimes. Anyway she didn’t pay attention and said
“Ooo! I'm going to need balloons! One for every pony in Ponyville!” said Pinkie
I gently waved my arms to try and get everyone’s attention “There's-- there's smoke. And-- and where there's smoke, there's fire. And--”

Of course Pinkie still wasn’t listening “Let's see, that's one, two, three, four…” said Pinkie beginning to count the ponies in the park

“Three hundred fifty four…” said Rainbow

“Five, six…” said Pinkie as she counted the ponies on the picnic blanket

“Three hundred fifty five, no, wait…” said rainbow scrunching up her face as she tried to remember how many bounces

“Seven.” said Pinkie as she counted the pony flying the kite

The ball hit rainbows head but she was so frustrated that she let the ball hit the ground afterwards. “Pinkie Pie! Now I have to start over.” said rainbow crossing her arms in a huff and walking off.

“We're all going to have to start over, in a new village. 'Cause ours is gonna be--” I tried to say

“Hey, Rainbow Dash, wait up!” said Pinkie running after rainbow

I softly stomped my left hoof in frustration why weren’t they listening. “Oh, please, this is an emergency. I-I need everypony to--”

“Listen up! Smoke is spreading over all of Equestria.” said Twilight appearing on the bridge.

The ponies stopped what they were doing and looked concerned (“What?” “Oh no!” That's awful!”)

I was annoyed that’s what I had been trying to tell ponies.

“That's what I've been trying to--” I tried saying

“But don't worry, I've just received a letter from Princess Celestia informing me that it is not coming from a fire.” said twilight
Really twilight can’t I finish a sentence please. But it relieved me a little bit that it didn’t come from a fire but still what could make a dark black cloud of smoke besides a fire?

“It's coming from a dragon.” said twilight

Just like that my fear increased tenfold causing an old childhood memory to surface about why I was so afraid of dragons.

FLUTTERSHY’S PAST

SUBJECT FLUTTERSHY

AGE FOURTEEN

The day in question was about three years after I had fallen to the ground from Cloudsdale. I had decided not to go back to live there I just couldn’t handle the mocking and the jerring from my classmates. It hurt how ponies were willing to make fun of others just because they were different.

I had heard stories about the surface but never had I seen such beauty. I absolutely loved the animals. Unfortunately they couldn’t stay but I understood why they had lives to live. Unfortunately Ponyville was still about three days away that meant that I had to find some shelter for the night. Luckily I had landed in White Tail Woods instead of the Everfree that place creeped me out. Dark dank and with unknown creatures that could kill you in many different, horrible, ways. A cocotrice would turn ponies to stone, a manticore would claw, bite, and poison you with its stinger. Not to mention the myth of the blood hooves. I shiver every time I think of it the story was horrible.

The story went that there was once a town built within the Everfree that was bad enough. Why anypony would build a town within the Everfree is beyond me. Those poor Ponies must have not been mentally sound. Anyway the town was called Sunny town nopony had cutie marks there they didn’t even know what they were. They just lived their lives in seclusion they only left when they needed supplies from the next town over. That town being saddleton. Things were peaceful there until the day they lost contact with Saddleton.

Sunny Town sent their fastest scouts to see the problem. After a few days the scouts came back horrified looks plastered on their faces. When asked what the problem was the scouts reported that all of the ponies in that town they went to were dead. From the description the bodies were riddled with marks all over them and from the looks of the cause of death those ponies had died from exhaustion. The ponies of saddleton had been victims of the cutie plague. The cutie plague was a vicious disease that caused several cutie marks to appear on the infected pony. The infected pony in question was then forced to perform the talents that the cutie marks showed endlessly. Until the pony collapsed from exhaustion and rigor mortis stopped the action.

Naturally the ponies were frightened by this news. Was it contagious did the scouts bring back the disease? The scouts were detained just to be sure. Over the weeks the scouts got the same problem the town barred them in and waited till it was over. The scouts lost their lives because of the cutie plague. But in time the incident was forgotten the barred house was never opened so all was well in their minds. Eventually a pony by the name of grey hoof had decided to throw a party. Everyone was invited during the party a pony known as Roneo had lost something of importance nopony knows what it was but a filly known as Ruby had found the item in question which had earned her her cutie mark. Though nopony in Sunny Town had understood that was what had happened. In a flash the townsponies had turned against Ruby, chased her into her home and murdered Ruby. it was in that instant that things had changed Luna before she became Nightmare Moon witnessed the horror performed in Sunny town and struck back hard cursing the inhabitants of Sunny town to forever suffer for what they had done to the poor filly. It is said that they remain there even to this day their bodies rotten and decayed.

Oh sorry I got off topic. I had found a cave eventually now granted I don’t like caves that much because its damp murky and most of all it’s so dark. But it was either this or I walk through the night I didn’t want to even though White Tail Woods was the more calm of the two forests it could still be dangerous at night. So with a heavy heart I walked off towards the cave. The cave was just as I thought it was dark, damp and murky several sharp stalactites covered the ceiling. Drops of water hit the ground sending sound all through the cave. I snuggled as well as I could in a corner closest to the entrance and tried to go to sleep. It was really difficult the coldness of the ground seeped through my fur chilling the skin underneath. I was also used to quiet when I slept and the sound of water dripping made it hard to fall asleep. I was almost out when the sound of heavy breathing and intense heat washed over me. My eyes shot open and when I looked there it was an enormous scaly form loomed above me its glowing yellow eyes glared at me. With a deep breath it blew fire at the wall lighting several torches that lined the cave. I saw the creature in question more clearly now its scales were dark yellow. Its spines sharp and large. Its leathery wings loomed large and was a little tattered. Its teeth razor sharp and I was sure that if it wanted to it could gobble me up in one bite.

“SURELY THIS MUST BE A JOKE A LITTLE PONY WHELP HAS INVADED MY CAVE? THOSE PONIES ARE GETTING MORE AND MORE RIDICULOUS.” the dragons huge and imposing eye was looking me over. All the while my fear kept increasing. The dragon huffed and cracked an evil smile

“AND YET YOU ARE A PRETTY THING FOR A PONY WHELP I COLLECT PRETTY THINGS. YOU WOULD MAKE A GOOD ADDITION TO MY HORDE.” said the dragon as it picked me up with its talons. I would end up on his treasure horde for the next seven months. With every attempt it would snarl and knash its teeth threatening to eat me. And because of that threat I developed Dracophobia.

BASE OF THE MOUNTAIN

I had tried to stay behind really I did I tried each and every excuse I could think of. But my best excuse which was wondering who would take care of my animals, failed when twilight got spike to do it. The mountain loomed before me its intimidating height not doing me any favors for my nerves. I wasn’t usually afraid of mountains but just knowing what was waiting for me at the top made me all the more afraid of things. We began our journey walking up the steep rocky cliff of course half way through a rumbling snore came from the top forcing my wings shut against my body. I was trembling so much that no matter how much I tried I couldn’t get them open.

So Applejack had to come up with me we had no choice but to go up the long way. Halfway up the mountain we had traveled through an avalanche zone unfortunately for us I was getting more afraid and nervous something had landed on my back making me scream out and causing an avalanche.

We then got to a little crevice we had to cross to continue towards the top Pinkie tried to boost my confidence by singing a so-

It's not very far

Just move your little rump

You can make it if you try with a hop, skip and jump

A hop, skip and jump,

Just move your little rump,

A hop, skip and jump,

A hop, skip and jump,

A hop, skip and jump,

A hop skip and jump,

A hop skip and jump! I love that song!

How did Pinkie do that I have my hooves on the journal and she wasn’t anywhere near me. To continue I mustered up the little courage I had and attempted the hop skip and jump. Unfortunately I happened to look down right in the middle of the jump which made me freeze up again. Luckily the crevice was really small so I was stuck with hands on one side of the crevice and my hooves on the other. Rainbow had to push me the rest of the way over.

Finally after all of the stress and anxiety we finally made it to the top

“Still think it was a good idea to bring Fluttershy along?” asked Rainbow
That had hurt a bit I thought Rainbow would be more supportive about my fear. But then again I never told Rainbow about my Dracophobia.

“We're about to find out. We're here. Rainbow Dash, you'll use your wings to clear the smoke.” said twilight

“You got it.” said Rainbow flying into the clouds

“Rarity and Pinkie Pie, you'll create a diversion to distract the dragon if things get a little hairy in there.” said twilight Pinkie squeaking a chicken toy she got from somewhere. Rarity looking confused

“Applejack, you're ready with the apples in case he decides to attack.” said Twilight as applejack soccer kicked and apple into a tree. Though I don’t think apples would do much against a dragon.

“it shouldn't come to that, because Fluttershy will do what she needs to do to wake him up, and between the two of us, we should be able to get him to understand why he needs to go. Is everypony ready?” asked Twilight

Everypony said yes well except for me

“Okay then, we're goin' in. So, what is the best way to wake up a sleeping dragon without upsetting him?” twilight asked me but I wasn’t responding at all all of my childhood fears came roaring to the front. I was frozen I couldn’t move
“Fluttershy? Oh, come on! Come on! (shove) We have to do this! (grr) Now! Every (ugh) second longer that dragon (oof) sleeps is another (grunts) acre of Equestria that is covered in (push) smoke.” said twilight trying to push me into the cave

“I-- I-- I can't go in the cave.” I struggled to say

“Oh, great. She's scared of caves now, too.” said Rainbow

“I'm not scared of caves, I'm scared of (mumble).” I tried saying

“What's that, sugarcube?” asked Applejack

“I'm scared of [mumble]” I tried again

“What?” asked Twilight

“I'm scared of dragons!” I finally yelled just as the dragon snored again a huge plume of smoke hurtaling out of the cave forcing us to cough.

“But Fluttershy. You have a wonderful talent dealing with all kinds of animals.” said twilight

“Yes, because they're not dragons.” I said

“Oh come on! We've seen you walk right up to a horrible manticore like it was nothing. Said Rainbow

“Yes, because he wasn't a dragon.” I said

“Spike is a dragon. You're not scared of him.” said Pinkie

“Yes, because he's not a huge, gigantic, terrifying, enormous, teeth-gnashing, sharp-scale having, horn-wearing, smoke-snoring, could eat a pony in one bite, totally all grown-up dragon!” I said

“But, if you're so afraid of dragons, why didn't you say something before we came all the way up here?” asked Twilight

“I’m really sorry Twilight but this comes from an event that had happened during my filly hood.” I said

“Why what happened?” asked Rarity

“Well Rainbow do you remember when I fell off of Cloudsdale?” I asked

“Yeah it was horrible I tried to search for you afterwards but I couldn’t find you I thought you were dead.” said Rainbow

“Well when I did I started wandering for a while talking to and caring for lots of wildlife. During that time I decided to settle down outside of White Tail Woods it was supposed to be a three day journey but I didn’t arrive until at least a year later. The cause was a dragon.

See girls I had set myself to sleep for the night in a cave I had found on my journey. I was set to go to sleep until I was found by a dragon. It took a liking to me it considered me it’s greatest treasure. It kept me hostage on its horde for seven months.

Every time I tried to escape I got recaptured and threatened. It wasn’t until the dragon went into one of its ten year hibernations that I was finally able to escape.”

Everypony gasped when they heard this.

“Oh fluttershy I’m so sorry I had no idea you were a victim of such circumstances.” said Rarity

“Yeah sorry flutters but why didn’t you tell me I’m one of your closest friends.” said Rainbow

“Well it was a horrible experience I wanted to put it far out of my mind and not have to deal with it. But when we had to come to take care of this dragon it all came roaring back.” I said

Twilight walked over to me “don’t worry fluttershy we’ll find a way to do this without you.” said Twilight putting a comforting hand on my shoulder before walking into the cave.

It was a few moments before Twilight came back out covered in soot.
“Ok negotiation didn’t work. Wait Pinkie you didn’t tell Pinkamena what we were doing today correct?” asked twilight as Pinkie seemed to be putting something goofy together with a smile on her face.

Pinkie suddenly stopped what she was doing her smile morphing into a serious look

“Twi If I told Pinkamena anything about today she would be over here faster than when I meet a new pony in Ponyville with her creepy challenge face and I am pretty sure you don’t want to experience that twice.” said Pinkie while Twilight shivered in slight fear.

“Ok that’s at least one thing right.” said Twilight

Suddenly a scream emanated from the cave Rarity running out and hiding behind a rock.

“I was this close to getting that diamond” said Rarity

“You mean getting rid of that dragon?” asked Twilight with s suspicious gaze

“Oh..yeah..sure.” said Rarity

“Well maybe a laugh will work nopony can stay grumpy when they can laugh.” said pinkie. I was taken aback for a moment because of the ridiculous outfit she was wearing. She was wearing what looked like a giftbox, a balloon hat, swimming flippers, and more balloons tied to her tail. She flopped right into the cave.

Some painful sounding thuds and cracks sounded from the cave. Before Pinkie came out her outfit ruined.

“Apparently he doesn't like laughing, heh. Or sharing.” said Pinkie

“All right, that's it. We tried persuasion, charm, whatever it is Pinkie Pie does. It's time to stop wasting time! I'm going in!” yelled Rainbow rushing right in

“GET OUT!” we heard from the cave before we heard a horrifying roar rainbow rocketing right out of the cave thwacking right against a stone formation.

And there we saw the Dragon as it lumbered out of its cave

Its scales were red with a yellow underbelly its spines were sharp and long, its reddish yellow eyes glared at all of us. Its long tail was the only part of its body without something sharp its wings big and powerful. By the looks of it it was a male dragon. He had that masculine sound in his roar

he roared again sending my friends sprawling I don’t know what it was but all of my fear at that moment evaporated. Replaced with searing anger how dare this Dragon threaten my friends. I looked up at him with a piercing glare.

“How dare you... How dare you!
Listen here, mister. Just because you're big doesn't mean you get to be a bully! You may have huge teeth, and sharp scales, and snore smoke, and breathe fire. But you do not-- I repeat-- You do not! Hurt! My! Friends! You got that?” I said glaring right into its huge eye.

To my slight surprise he whimpered but I kept focus he wasn’t answering me

“Well?” I asked

“But that rainbow one kicked me.” he said

“And I am very sorry about that. But you're bigger than she is, and you should know better. You should also know better than to take a nap where your snoring can become a health hazard to other creatures.” I said

“But I--” tried the dragon

“Don't you 'but I' me, mister. Now what do you have to say for yourself? I said, what do you have to say for yourself?” I asked
To my further surprise and what knocked me completely out of my anger was that the dragon started crying.

“There, there. No need to cry. You're not a bad dragon, you just made a bad decision. Now go pack your things. You just need to find a new place to sleep. That's all.” I said as the dragon flew away with its horde. Luckily this experience was over but another was just coming.

Suddenly we all heard a loud “WWWWWWHHHHHAAAAAAAATTTT?????”

We all looked over at Pinkie who’s pupils had become pinpricks

“Oh no Pinkamena found out and she’s always wanted to fight a dragon brace yourselves everypony.”

The exclamation followed with “AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Rainbow looked extremely concerned “my gosh Twi you hear that?”

“I feel that Rainbow I feel that” said Twilight

Meanwhile in Chrysalis’s hive 3rd person p.o.v

A certain changeling queen was sitting on her throne impatiently tapping her left hoof.

“Drone how goes the plan to invade canterlot?” asked Chrysalis

“Well with current production rates of changeling soldiers we should be ready in a year or two.” said the drone

“Well it’s better than nothing I suppo-” started Chrysalis

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“What the devil is that noise?” asked Chrysalis

Meanwhile in the dimensional library

Discord opened the mini fridge located in the Library relaxation room

“Ah time for a delicious cup of Chocolate Mi-” started Discord

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“Huh what the heck is that?”

Meanwhile in the nul realm

We see an alicorn with a red mane and tail watching events in equestria. This was Faust. She had been on equis thirty-thousand years ago. She established the nation of gruenel where every species was equal. Her dedication to her subjects was legendary and unparalleled.

Though her work would be on the back burner as she birthed Celestia and Luna. after which she would stop and raise her children.

After a climatic battle with a necromancer named grogar she found herself sent to the nul realm

“Oh I hope someone can find a way to get me back home soon how I miss my dau-”
“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“What what is that Oh equis is that Grogar? LEAVE ME ALONE YOU ALREADY KEEP ME FROM MY KIDS WHAT MORE COULD YOU WANT?” asked Faust

Meanwhile Fifteen years later

We see a young filly with a backpack on she was getting ready to learn basic schooling from Princess Twilight she had a Pink mane with a red and blue straight mane and tail.
This was Pink Fizzle
Pinkamena stood there happy to see her daughter off to school

“Well mom I’m off to learn all about math science and more importantly friendship wish me lu-

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“...um mommy why does that sound like you?” asked fizzle Pinkamena just looked away embarrassed

Back to the present

“I’m surprised her lungs have that much oxygen” said Rainbow
Suddenly the sound stopped

“Whew I think my sister is ov-” Started Pinkie before a blur ran in front of her whipping wind all around her. Slowly Pinkamena turned around showing bloodshot eyes

“I am here for it” said Pinkamena

“For what?” squeaked Pinkie

“Dragon fight...I need to fight the dragon… show it to me… the beast you hid.
Gotta have my fight.” said Pinkamena

Suddenly Pinkamena whipped to the left shouting “SHUT UP GHOST OF GILDA!”

“What?” asked twilight disturbed

“I’m not crazy your crazy especially you Gilda!” said Pinkamena

“Who are you talking to?” asked Rainbow

“Dragon fight start now please” said Pinkamena

“Um he’s not actually here anymore.” I said cringing back a bit

Suddenly Pinkamena’s right eye turned full red a little blood leaking out of the eye socket.

“No” said Pinkamena

“What?” asked Applejack

“No” repeated Pinkamena Pinkie gulping in slight fear

“Nnnnnoooooooooo” said Pinkamena her eyes glowing red now and slowly approaching

“Don’t worry everypony I saved this special cupcake just in case.” said Pinkie whipping out a magenta cupcake with magenta icing and sprinkles whipping it under Pinkamena’s nose snapped her out of it.

“What the where am I, what happened, where’s Gilda?” asked Pinkamena

“Didn’t you run her out of town last week?” asked Pinkie

“Ah yes I did she’s gone forever. Anyway…” said Pinkamena as she zipped fast over to the cupcake Pinkie held while yelling “MINE!”

So in the end I faced my fear temporarily I don’t know If I can do it again. But I will do anything to help my friends.

Chapter 12 A Rhyming Shaman

Author's Notes:

here we see a man sitting at his gaming console. the man had been dealing with a lotta stress lately what with his personal demon called writer's block continually taunting him. not to mention trying to do well at his job. with a little dose of family issues, he has had a difficult time. unbeknown to him a certain pink mare was waiting outside with night vision goggles on planning an assault. Her mission temporarily disperse the demon writer's block, tie ultrasolar to a chair hands-free of course, and give a Pinkie style glare until he finally finished the chapter. In a flash there she was a comical cloud showing the combat Pinkie was having with writer's block. with a scream of rage writer's block dispersed in a cloud of particles turning around Pinkie then pounced on ultrasolar "Pinkie wha-" *poom* in his computer chair he went. Looking to his left he spotted Pinkie with quite the scary glare. with a growl, in her voice, she said "start writing" with a cringe ultrasolar started writing.

sorry for the long wait everyone things have been a little hectic lately I looked at my comments one day and finally said enough was enough. you guys had been waiting long enough it was time to upload this. I used grammerly to edit this I don't know if its good or not if not then I will have to continue the search for a new editor since my last one quit. anyway here you are the latest chapter.

It was a couple of days since the situation with the dragon was resolved. Apparently, I had gone so nuts that some veins in my eyes had burst sending blood down my face. Luckily that had not rendered me blind. Thanks to the miracle that is magic my eyesight was saved. I was still a little cross for not getting my dragon fight but I got over it.

Recently while getting my kung fu gi repaired Rarity told me of an unintended but appreciated sleepover at Twilight’s house. Both she and Applejack had been fighting again about each other's habits while rarity was prim and proper Applejack was rowdy and rough and those personalities clashed something fierce. That day a torrential rainstorm was scheduled to make up for lost days. While the wind whipped and blew the ponies of Ponyville had flocked to the Ponyville trees to get rid of loose branches. But because of conflicting personalities, Applejack would tear off the loose branches while rarity would do something to make them look beautiful before re-attaching them. Their arguments escalated until the point that rain began to fall and lightning struck. Twilight had called them into her home in the nick of time. Twilight in all of her innocent excitement had suggested a sleepover to which both Applejack and Rarity tried to leave both with botched attempt as the horrific storm kept them in. Over the night things kept getting worse and worse, until a broken window due to the top of a tree next door brought them together to get the tree limb out. There were still minor damages to Ponyville.

As for me during the storm, I had to run every which way inside my house desperately keeping up with the leaks because heaven forbid that they give me a house that had an intact roof. Just a myriad of things I had to repair around the house on top of this one. Along with the roof now I also had to repair the pipes. I only found that out when I was taking a shower and the water stopped coming right as I was washing off my face. Tracking the problem I found that my pipes were held together with horribly tapped up pipes. That was really fun to repair let me tell ya. All it took was one burst sewage pipe plenty of things falling on my head. With just a splash of colorful language. Next problem came a few weeks after that. I was minding my business preparing my dinner when my left wall spontaneously collapsed. Frustrated with yet another thing wrong with the house I looked over the rubble. To my anger, I found that the wall was beautifully painted over and that the wall had many small holes in it and when I cracked it open termites flooded out. Which in turn made me have to call the exterminator before rebuilding the walls. Also had to replace the wiring in the house so I could have light. It was ridiculous. I remember when I had first come to Ponyville I had hired a real estate agent to find me a house. The mare in question had a blue blazer and dress pants. Her fur was cauliflower blue with a black straight styled mane and tail. Her cutie mark stitched on the shoulder showed a feather pen and papyrus with a house in the background. She told me the praises about the house how with its state it was a steal and at the time the house looked great. Now the roof was leaking after months of inactivity from my rebellious house. I made a mantra if I ever found that mare that sold me this house I was gonna yell her into submission. Then maybe introduce her to a wool sock full of wood screws.

Anyway, this morning began like any other one except I had to once again refill my fridge. So I gathered some bits and left my home. While I walked I stewed in my thoughts how I was going to get revenge on that realtor I knew she lived in ponyville she may be one of Pinkies friends but that didn’t matter she ripped me off. No one ripped off The Mare Juggernaut. I would need to consult Rainbow and Solar because despite their differences they both loved pranking ponies. As soon as I got my ammo I would come down in a pranking storm until either she apologized for this. Or she gave me my money back in fear. I rubbed my hands together in evil anticipation hee hee.

My vengeance would be swift and slightly terrible.

I snapped out of my planning when I didn’t hear the usual sounds that I hearwith walking through town. No chatter amongst the townsponies. No clop sound of ponies hooves going down the street. Not even a sound of chirping birds it was all silent. I couldn’t help but look in confusion everywhere was empty. The stalls, the businesses, even the very streets. I knew there was no abduction. There would have been signs of a struggle, or destroyed buildings from the townsponies panic. Course magic could have been involved but I was gonna hold that judgment for now.

I also could have sworn that I saw a tumbleweed go across the street. “What the hay? Where is everypony?” I asked

Walking down the street I noticed that it wasn’t that everypony just decided not to come out today but had left in quite a hurry. Stalls were part way open. Debris like fruits and veggies and watches were strewn throughout the street. Cloven dents were in the dirt showing the panic that the ponies had in trying to get away. The birds that lived in the town were agitated. But most of all everything was silent.

Walking further through Ponyville just made it worse if not for the fact that today was sunny I would confuse this for silent Ponyville (never again stupid silent hill)

It wasn’t until I turned the corner to head towards Twilights treebrary that I saw her.
She was cloaked in a long hooded brown trench coat. I couldn’t see her features but she was doing the most peculiar thing she was digging the ground up. Looking closer I saw a root in her hand. Most peculiar I decided to approach to try to start a conversation when all of a sudden I found myself in sugarcube corner.

I looked up just to see Pinkie looking at me with wide eyes

“Pinkie how many times have I told you to not randomly teleport me places?” I asked irritated

“Several thousand times but this is important why did you approach that person? She’s evil!” yelled Pinkie

“And how would you know Pinkie you haven’t even met her yet and speaking of which how do you even know she’s a she? she’s wearing a cloak.” I said

“From the way she walks. you don’t swing your hips like that unless you're a mare. Well except for you, you kinda walk like a stallion sis.” said Pinkie as I glared at her

“Anyway hiding from her in a darkened sugarcube corner alone won’t help anything.” I said

“I’m not hiding in here by myself.” said Pinkie lighting a candle and revealing the rest of the mane six.

I facepalmed “really guys really she’s just one pony are you really hiding in here from one pony?” I asked

“Don’t look at me I was dragged in here same as you.” said Twilight

“Can somepony please explain to me why you are alienating some random pony in a cloak?”

“Ah can she keeps comin into town at least bi-weekly and all that time she digs in the ground as if looking for somethin.” said Applejack

“She lives in the everfree just a horrid filthy unnatural place where the animals care for themselves and the weather is not controlled.” said rarity

SHE EATS PONIES!” yelled Pinkie

“Seriously Pinkie are you absolutely sure about that?” I asked

“Well no but she’s that evil. She could do that in secret” Said Pinkie

At that time the mysterious pony decided to throw her hood back revealing the pony inside

All of Twilight’s friends gasped
“Will you cut that out?” asked Twilight

But I was surprised instead of a pony It was a zebra. She had light blue eyes a black muzzle and some seriously cool triangular stripes on her white face. Her mane was in a mohawk shape and black and white. She also had five neck rings on as well as some golden earrings.

“Those stripes so garish!” said Rarity

“Ah that's so cool! She’s a zebra.” I said

“What?!” asked Twilights friends

“A zebra probably from Zebafrica by the looks of it those stripes are not a fashion choice. it's what she was born with.” said Twilight

“Reminds me of my fight against the raging rhino.” I said getting a flashback

*flashback* zebafrica

I recall that it was my second match-up in the current tournament. After my victory last year taking the title of Equestria’s Champion, the entire world was inspired to also begin their own boxing divisions. Zebra Gryphons Minotaurs Catarans Aquafors (think the fishlike people from the my little pony movie.) Thestrals, even Dragons saw a significant challenge from my victory. Soon enough all of the current world leaders got together and formed a grand world tournament. My first match was against a slim Aquafor. Taken place in Cornel the Aquafor capital. His speed was impressive but I was able to predict his run path and throw quite the haymaker knocking him out in one punch. Now my second match was taking place in a village in Zebafrica. All I had heard was that the fighter I was up against was a beast. At least twice as big as I was. Can I say that I was perfectly fine at this point? No not really my nerves were a bit shaken cause this was the first time that I was going to face someone bigger than me. I was anxiously trying to think of anything I could do to come out on top. My advantage was that I had speed in spades and pretty good strength to back up those hits. But my disadvantage was that my opponent was two times as big as I was. That came with slow speed yes but it also came with strong defense and endurance so as I try to whittle down his defense he could endure then as I slow down he will eventually get in a bone shattering hit to take me down.

And unfortunately for me I had no idea how to access my red form (I renamed it to berserker mode later)

Big Jackpot that was walking right next to me looked at me with concern

“Hey ya alright kid?” he asked

“Yeah, I’m just trying to find something that can give me an edge in this fight.” I said

“Why would ya need that you should do fine kid.” said Big

I quickly explained my analysis from what I had heard from info around town. Surprising big from what I said

“That’s how you come up with your wins? strategy?” asked Big

“Boxing is more than just punch your opponent till he or she is down. It takes smarts to I may not be smart regarding science or mathematics. But when it comes to combat I’m knowledgeable. It takes a keen mind to stay one step ahead of your opponent.” I said

Soon we approached the village of kakama where the fight was going to take place.

It was a small village out of the way of most travel roads the houses were small and made out of hardened clay, straw roofing and doors made out of a wood mesh. Many of the males wore long loincloths while the females had a cloth bra with their own long loincloths.

Farms were quite widespread around the area growing all kinds of vegetables. From carrots to asparagus. Fruit trees were also quite abundant oranges and cherries grew on the healthy green trees. Their young ran throughout the village playing with each other. A big ornate building stood right in the middle of the village. I guessed that this was the chieftains home.

The Chieftain herself was standing right outside her home. She had on a fancy hat with feathers the visor of said hat was in the shape of a beak. She also wore a more fancy cloth top with bird feathers on it. She also had a royal purple loincloth on. Her mane was done in dreadlocks. Finally, she wielded a fancy trident with a jagged tri-pronged blade.

It was quite beautiful the chieftain looked like she was talking to one of the other zebra. She turned her head and saw us approaching. She nodded a dismissal to the zebra she was talking to and approached us. Her voice was deep and exotic as she spoke

“Ah so this is the challenga rhino has heard of your proas on deh field of battle and is glad to accept your challenge for a spot in the world tournament. Mie name chil’ be Cheiftain Zane.”

“It’s nice to meet you Chieftain.” I said

“Hmm polite despite er reputation come walk with me to de arena.” said Zane

As we walked I saw a little more there were a lot of warriors equipped with spears, slingshots, and blow tubes for poison darts. From the looks of things, the warriors seemed tense as if waiting for an attack. The children who were playing earlier had been ushered into the house.
Everything then went dead silent.

I turned to Zane “what’s going on why are people retreating into their houses?” I asked the Chieftain sighed “ova da past month we ave been getten threats from our enemies de lions. we ave to take time each dae to patrol de surroundin area to make sure dere are no lions liein in wait. Or chargen with a war party. Its been difficult tryin to hunt and gatha with da threat dat the lions could be waitin to put an end to some of our people. So every dae when its time to begin da patrol all non-warriors must be gettin in their homes till da patrol is complete. It is unfortunate but it is necessary for now. I long for the time where our brotha’s and sistahs could be outside till the sun slipped below the harizon where we could tell stories about our ancestahs without fear of death. But dat time not be now but maybeh in da future.” said Zane

Around the corner, I finally saw it. It was small but it did its job. The walls were made of hardened clay just like the houses. with seats made out of the same material. Standing inside was the biggest Zebra I saw so far. His muscles bulged with unbridled strength his mane was done is a dreadlock ponytail

He had a grizzled look that held experience. His bare chest had several crisscrossing scars. I will admit at this point that I felt slightly intimidated. The old champion of the equestrian boxing league wasn’t as big as this guy was.

Anyway long story short I fought against him in the arena and unfortunately lost because I couldn’t come up with a legitimate strategy against this guy. Because despite his big bulky appearance, somehow through some sort of unique way the zebra train their warriors he was really fast as well as strong. It wasn't the end of the world though. it just meant that I had some studying to do about the different ways other species trained their warriors.

*flashback end*

Ah that was a great match. Running so fast around the stadium. trading blows that send shockwaves with each impact. It...was...great.

“Ah sis you have that bloodthirsty look on your face again.” said Pinkie concerned

I shook my head to get myself out of my temporary bloodlust.

“Born where? I've never seen a pony like that in these parts, 'cept... her!” said Applejack

“Well, she's probably not from here, and she's not a pony. My books say that zebras come from a faraway land. But I've never seen her in Ponyville. Where does she live?” asked Twilight

“That's just it, she lives in... the Everfree Forest!” said Applejack

Suddenly a loud thunderous noise came from the kitchen. When everyone looked it turned out to be spike who in his haste to get candy dumped several pots and pans on the floor. Spike looking sheepish

“Spike!” yelled twilight

“Uh, sorry.” said Spike

The Everfree Forest just ain't natural. The plants grow…” started Applejack

“Animals care for themselves…” continued Fluttershy

“And the clouds move…” finished Rainbow Dash

“All on their own!” said the three at the same time

Rarity fainted “And that wicked enchantress Zecora lives there doing her evil... stuff! She's so evil I even wrote a song about her!” said Pinkie

“Seriously Pinkie this is stupid. This is as bad as the time you chased after the mailstallion because you were curious about why dogs did it.” I said

Everypony looked at Pinkie with weirded out faces “what it was fun I thought the pale look on the stallion's face was priceless. Anyway” said Pinkie before she blew on a harmonica to start her song.

“She's an evil enchantress
She does evil dances
And if you look deep in her eyes
She'll put you in trances
Then what will she do?
She'll mix up an evil brew
Then she'll gobble you up
In a big tasty stew
Soooo... Watch out!”

Pinkie was standing on the table at the end of her tune panting with exertion.

I facepalmed while looked at her strangely “Wow catchy.” said Twilight

“It's a work in progress,” said Pinkie

Twilight looked at Pinkie in annoyance

“This is all just a lot of gossip and rumors. Now tell me; what exactly have you actually seen Zecora do?” asked Twilight

“Well... Once a month, she comes into Ponyville,” said Rainbow

“Oooooh,” said twilight dramatically

“Then, she lurks by the stores.” said Rarity
“Oh, my.” said Twilight putting the back of her hand on her forehead

“And then, she digs at the ground.” said Fluttershy

“Good gracious! Okay, I'm sorry. But how is any of this bad? Maybe she comes to town to visit?” said Twilight

“People do that from time to time.” I said

“And maybe she's not lurking by the stores, maybe she's going to them, lurk free, to do some shopping?” Asked Twilight

“Yeah there is no way anybody can last in the Everfree without some supplies from town that you can’t find in said forest.” I said

“W-what about digging at the ground? You've got to admit that's weird.” said Rainbow

“What if she's digging for innocent creatures?” asked Fluttershy

“I am sure there is an explanation for everything Zecora does. And if anypony here were actually brave enough to approach her, she would find out the truth.” said Twilight

“Challenge accepted” I said before walking out the front door. Ignoring the protests of the other ponies.

I saw her standing at that spot I saw her at earlier digging at the ground as they said.

I walked closer to her and tapped her shoulder to get her attention. She looked over to me in curiosity.

“hei mag ek jou help?” (Hi may I help you?)

The zebra stumbled a bit in shock I was probably the last pony she expected to be able to speak her language.

“O my goed, vergewe my. Ek het nie verwag dat iemand van Ponyville my taal kan praat nie.” (oh my goodness forgive me I did not expect anyone from ponyville to be able to speak my language.) said the zebra

“hoekom ja ek kan Toegegee dit is 'n rukkie sedert ek jou land besoek het. maar ek het die tyd daar spandeer. spesifiek die stryd teen die woedende renoster was een van die beste wat ek gehad het. seker ek het die eerste keer verloor, maar dit het my geïnspireer om weer te probeer. alhoewel ek bly is dat die sebras wat ek gekry het, hulle lewens nou sonder bedreiging van die leeus kan leef.” I said

(why yes I can. granted it has been a while since I visited your country. but I enjoyed the time spent there. specifically, the fight against the raging rhino was one of the best I have had. sure I lost the first time but it inspired me to try again. though I am glad that the zebra I have gotten to know can now live their lives without threat from the lions.)

“ah ja vuurvuur, alhoewel hy die monicer geneem het. Raging Rhino Ek glo hy was deel van die stam-getaloplossing terwyl ek van die stammaker kom. Hy het ons vertel van die groot uitdaging van een calle merrie juggernaut is dit jy?” asked the zebra

(“ah yes fire fist though he took the moniker Raging Rhino I believe he was part of tribe antelope while I came from tribe plain rider. he told us of the great challenge from one called mare juggernaut is this you?”)

“ja dit is ek Ek is verbaas dat hy my onthou dat ek darem dink hy het 'n beter uitdaging as ek gehad.” I said

(“yeah that's me I'm surprised that he remembers me that fondly I figured that he had a better challenge than me”)

“Ag ja, hy was baie opgewonde toe jy meer as tien minute geduur het. Hy het ander uitdagers geneem en hulle het skaars twee minute geduur.”

(“Oh yes he was quite elated when you lasted more than ten minutes. he has taken other challengers and they barely lasted for two minutes.”)

“hmm okay, hoe gaan dit? staan ​​jy net daar en grawe met jou hoef op die grond.” I said

(“hmm okay. anyway, what's going on? you were just standing there and digging at the ground with your hoof.”)

“vergewe my waar is my manne my naam is zecora. Ek is 'n sjamaan deur te maak drankie maak is my spel. Ek maak baie drankies wat geneesende effekte het. Ek kom in die dorp in die hoop van die verkryging van bestanddele wat buite seisoen is. Ek benodig elke soort bestanddeel, so ek is voorbereid vir enige soort siekte.” said Zekrora

(“forgive me where are my manners my name is Zecora. I am a shaman by trade potion making is my game. I make many potions that have curative effects. I come into town in hopes of procuring ingredients that are out of season. I need every kind of ingredient so I am prepared for any kind of sickness.”)

“en die paranoïese ponyvillians hou wegsteek van jou maak dat bykans onmoontlik. ok hoe gou jy die bestanddele nodig?” I asked

(“and the paranoid ponyvillians keep hiding from you making that practically impossible. ok, how soon do you need those ingredients?”)

“Ek sou graag wou hê om hulle vandag te kry. maar ek sal verstaan ​​as jy tyd nodig het om die townsponies uit hul huise te kry.” said zecora handing me a list

(“I would prefer to get them today. But I understand if you need time to get the townsponies out of their homes.”)

“seker ek sal hierdie kry om jou so gou as moontlik.” I replied looking at the list

(“sure I'll get these to you as soon as possible.”)

Zecora smiled and then began to walk to the edge of the everfree. I turned around when I saw all of the ponies from Sugar Cube Corner standing behind me staring at me.

“What?” I asked
Suddenly a certain purple unicorn zipped in front of me.

“you know the Zebafrican language?” asked Twilight in excitement

“Well yes before I went on my journey to learn Kung Fu. Many different people from around the world saw my performance in the Canterlot finals. They were inspired by my will to never give up. Despite the odds against me I kept going eventually coming out on top. Sure I lost the first time but the second time through I became champion of Canterlot.

On my free time, I decided to learn other languages. This way when I went to other countries I could talk to anybody.” I said

“Ooh fascinating I’ll have to look into that myself.” said Twilight

“Anyway back on topi-is that Applebloom?” I asked pointing to a certain cream colored pony headed towards the Everfree

“Gosh darn it bloom I told y’all to stay home. I won’t have ya cursed cause you were curious” said Applejack running towards the edge of the Everfree a fearful look on her face.

I walked behind at a leisurely pace I knew Zecora wouldn’t do anything so there was no point of running after them.

Paranoid the lot of them well except twilight. I mean seriously I even saw my friends Apple Cider and Solar Dash running with them.

Though it seemed they saw my slow pace and went back

“Come on Pink we gotta get my sis away from Zecora.” said Apple Cider

“Yeah we can’t let this happen.” said Solar

“Seriously? That curse stuff is a bunch of baloney I have been all around Equis and I have seen no evidence of curses, hexes, or voodoo. So sorry if I am not as alarmed as you all seem to be.” I said

“But..” started Solar

“Oh for Celestia’s sake we were humans! you guys are borderline treating this like the Salem Witch Trials. Creating false situations to increase paranoia and pure unneeded fear where none is needed! Just because Zecora is different!” I yelled snorting steam in anger.

“That’s the point sugarcube we used to be human. In a world where magic didn’t exist. Whereas now magic is real, we’re now ponies, and anythang can happen. All though you do make a fair point about the judgment thang. But ain't it better preparin for any kind of thang that can happen. Rather than do nothin at all?” asked AppleCider

“Yeah if the species or person is unknown. But I have been to Zebafrica I have met with all of their people. Zecora doesn’t have that kind of magic the only magic she has is making potions with curative effects. “Curses” or Voodoo is not in her skill set.” I said

We arrived just as Applejack grabbed Applebloom.

“Consarn it Applebloom I told y’all to stay home.” said Applejack

“But sis I just wanted ta see Zecora Y'all keep draggin me away whenever she shows up.” said Applebloom

“That is because I don’t what you to get curse by that Zecora.” said Applejack

“Beware beware you pony folk those leaves of blue are not a joke.” said Zecora

I impulsively looked down and saw a field of blue flowers everything was blue the petals the stem and there was little blue powder on each and everyone.

“Crap.” I said

“Y-you keep your creepy mumbo-jumbo to yourself, ya hear?” said Applejack

“Beware beware.” said Zecora as she disappeared into the forest

“Yeah, back at ya, Zecora! You and your lame curse are the ones who better beware!” yelled Rainbow

“Grade A racism right there” I said to Solar and AppleCider both looking sheepish

“Oh for..You guys, there's no such thing as curses!” yelled Twilight

“Well, that's interesting to hear coming from Miss Magic Pants herself.” said Rainbow

My magic, real magic, comes from within. It's a skill you're born with. Curses are artificial, fake magic. It's conjured with potions and incantations; all smoke and mirrors meant to scare. But curses have no real power, they're just an old pony tale.” said Twilight

“Just you wait, Twilight. You're gonna learn that some pony tales really are true.” said Applejack
`````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````

After that everypony dispersed to get on with their day. Me to my dojo, twilight to her Treebrary, the apples to their farm, Rainbow to her weather job, Fluttershy to her animals, Pinkie to her bakery etc

Eventually, I began heading home though along the way I started feeling weird and tired

I went through my usual night routine but right in the middle of it, I collapsed completely out unbeknownst to me the powder that got on me earlier began to change me it wouldn’t be until morning that I would find out what had happened.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ah what a lovely morning the birds are singing, the sun is shining and there is not a cloud in the sky.

I wonder what I did last night to make me feel so happy and full of energy I feel like I can take the world and share my happiness.

Now let's see what was on that list again that Zecora wanted me to get? I remember that it was a lot of flowers and plants so maybe the flower trio could help.

Their stand isn’t too far from here oh hey there it is huh I wonder how I got here so fast oh well.

“Hey, Daisy just the mare I’ve been looking for.”

Hey look daisy gave me a smile isn’t that nice

“Hey Pinkie how are you? What can I help you with.” responds Daisy

“I need some plants can you help? I have a list and its Pinkamena silly you should know that.”

Huh Daisy lost her smile for some reason and is now looking at me with concern

“Sure… Pinkamena let me see that list” says Daisy as I hand her the list. Huh, I never noticed how cute she looks her mane is a nice lime green and she has a really great coat of pink fur. With two daisy flowers on her shoulder for her cutie mark. Huh, when did I start thinking like I’m talking to an audience? Weird oh Daisy is trying to get my attention.

“Pinkamena are you ok I’ve been trying to get your attention for about five minutes now.” says Daisy

“Don’t worry Daisy I am a-ok just lost in thought *Squee*”

“Ok well anyway, some of these plants you’ll probably have to get from the garden emporium down on trotter avenue. But I can get you the Daisy of course as well as the Geranium, Calendula, and Nasturtium that will probably get you about a total of twenty bits.” says Daisy

“Great I’ll take them” I say with a smile. Ooh, I am halfway done at this rate I’ll be able to find Pinkie and have a day of fun as sisters. I am so excited
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Hey Pinkamena mind if I have a turn? I just thought since I was really involved in this event that those who read this can get another point of view.”

“Well, at least you asked too many of your friends have been doing it without asking. So here.” *gives journal*

```````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
Twilight P.O.V

I was not having a good morning first I kept having ridiculous dreams where Zecora casts some sort of curse on me, even though I knew curses didn’t exist

Then I woke up that morning with less energy than I would have liked the piece that finished the horrible morning that I was having. I found my horn flopped over blue spots all over my horn. You know I love spike with all of my heart but when he started laughing at me it made glower in anger at him.

Over time I began getting more desperate to find a cure looking through several books and putting them on the ground when I didn’t see anything

“No no no no no! None of these books have a cure! Ugh! There has to be a real reason for this! An illness? An allergy?!” I said panicked

“A curse!” said Spike

“I said a real reason. Something that points to something real.” I said

“How about this one?” asked spike

"Supernaturals? Spike, the word supernatural refers to things like ghosts and spirits and zombies, which are as make-believe as curses. This book is just a bunch of hooey!” I said

“But what if you're wrong, Twilight? What if this really is a-” started spike before we heard somepony come into the room.

“Ah, pfurse!” spat the voice as if they were trying to speak while having their tongue out of their mouths.

A purse? How could it be a purse?

I looked over in confusion before jumping up in the air in alarm. Pinkie pies tongue was hanging out of her mouth swollen and had blue spots on it just like my horn. Because of how big her tongue was her words came out as if she was literally spitting them out.

“Pinkie? What happened?” I asked

“Pee pah Zthecora! Sthe put a cursthe on me!” spat Pinkie

“Hey, say it, don't spray it, Pinkie!” said Spike
[thud] “Ow!” [thud] “Oh! She's” [thud] “trying to say-ow!- Zecora” [thud] ”-oh!-” [crash] “she slapped us all with a-ow- curse!” said Rainbow as she came in running into walls and other things in the library. I took a close look at her and saw the blue spots on her wings...that were upside down… ouch

“I'm afraid I have to agree.” said rarity spike and I both cringed and turned around before yelping. Rarity was a bit of a wreck her mane, tail, and coat was all overgrown all of her fur and hair reaching to the ground.

“I hate to say I told ya so, Twilight, but I told ya so!” yelled a high pitched voice Fluttershy walked into the room with a miniature Applejack on her nose as Fluttershy carefully put her onto a small circle table in the middle of the room.

“It's a curse, I tells ya!” said Applejack

“But Fluttershy... seems just fine!” I said

“Yes, there doesn't seem to be a thing wrong with her”

“Fluttershy? Are you okay? Is there something wrong with you? Would you care to tell us? So…”

Fluttershy shook her head no

“you're not going to tell us?” I asked

Fluttershy nodded this time

“Yes you're not, or yes you will?” I asked

“Good gravy, girl! What's wrong with you?!” asked Applejack

“I don't want to talk about it.” said Fluttershy in a shockingly deep male voice

That was the straw that broke spike he burst out laughing.

This is hilarious! [laughs] Look at all of you! We got: Hairity, Rainbow Crash, Spitty Pie, Apple Teeny, Flutterguy, and... uh... I got nothin'... Twilight Sparkle. I mean seriously, I can't even work with that.” said Spike

“HEY TWILIGHT” yelled a voice right next to me.

“AAUGH” I yelled jumping into the air I quickly looked to the left where the voice came from and froze.

This mare was a carbon copy of Pinkie pie bright pink fur poofy pink mane and tail and a bright smile on her face.

“wha-bu-bu-Pinkie aren’t you over there?” I asked

“What are you talking about Twilight I’m not Pinkie.” said the mare

This confused me a lot. (“how could it not be Pinkie she looks an awful lot li- wait!”)
I looked closely at the mare's flank where a clear mark of a hoof punching a ponies muzzle sat it clicked then. Pinkamena was also with us when we chased after Applebloom into the everfree. The changes came into effect and OOH BY CELESTIA’S FLOWING MANE TWO PINKIE PIES!

My fur grew pale as I realized the current situation one Pinkie was hard enough to predict but two? You might as well take the laws of physics stomp on them set them on fire before spreading the ash into a pig trow.

“Ooh sis nice tongue you can lick a lot more lollipops that way.” said Pinkamena before instantly teleporting near Applejack. “Applejack is soo small but I bet she can fit into a lot more nooks and crannies. Whoops focus Pinkamena anyway Twilight I came over hoping you could help me locate dragon root its the last thing on the list I need to find none of the stores have them so I was hoping that you could help me find it.” said Pinkamena

Everypony else went pale as they realized what was happening.

“Oh Faust not two of them why does there have to be two of them?” asked rainbow

“There’s always two of us silly we’re sisters.” said Pinkamena
“NOT WHAT I MEANT PINKAMENA!!” yelled Rainbow as she hit a bookshelf head first.
Great I’m gonna have to re-organize those later

“Ow anyway I think we'll find a cure to this curse at Zecora's place!” said rainbow

“It's not a curse!” I yelled getting frustrated

“I agree with Dash! We'll go to Zecora's and force her to remove this hex!” said AppleJack

“It's not a hex either!” I yelled

Little did we know that Applebloom decided at that moment to head towards the Everfree.

But Applejack noticed “Now where does she think she's goin' this time?” said Applejack

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hey, Twilight mind if ah have a turn?

Uh, you do know this isn’t my-

Thanks, Twilight ah’ll bring it right back

APPLEBLOOM THAT’S MY JOURNAL BRING IT BACK HEY!
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applebloom P.O.V

I quietly left Twilights treebrary ah knew that mah sis Applejack said not to go after Zacora but ah had ta do somethin. if ah hadn’t gone after Zecora then mah sis wouldn’t be sufferin like she is now.

Mah thought was if ah can find Zecora then maybe we could help find a cure fer this together.

Ah was just about to pass those blue flowers when ah felt like ah was bein watched.

“Stop right there! Turn around right now, missy!” said a tiny voice
Ah turned around and glared at the voice it was mah tiny sister Applejack

“No” ah said

“No?! Ya can't ignore a direct order from yer big sister!” said AppleJack

“Hehehe. Sorry, Applejack, but Ah’m the big sister now.” I said as I put Applejack on a tree branch

“AppleBloom, you come back here right this instant! Ah'm gonna tell Big McIntosh on you! Aw, pony feathers.” said Applejack as I walked away

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ah’m awful sorry Pinkamena Ah just wanted to tell mah part Ah am part of this event with Zecora after all.

That is ok Applebloom to want to put your part in the Journal. But like I try to tell my friends ask first I don’t mind sharing journal space. But I’d like it if they asked first.

Ok ah’ll remember that in the future.

That’s all I ask.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
GENERAL P.O.V
Everypony soon noticed that both Applejack and Applebloom went missing and so went to go find them along the route they went yesterday to chase Applebloom.

Though Pinkamena separated from the rest she still had to find Dragon’s Tongue after all she was a mare of her word and she always kept promises.

Of course because of the effects of the poison joke her patience was not there. So instead of searching carefully or asking a local plant specialist where she can find some, she went warp speed and because of this speed, she began going through dimensions.

The first she visited was a futuristic place filled with flying cars and army men in white armor. If she was able to see her surroundings she would have known this was Coruscant.

She asked an interesting alien with what looked like two tendrils for hair if it had seen any Dragons Tongue. But by the confused look on its face it either didn’t understand or just didn’t know what Dragons Tongue was. So with warp speed, she went to the next place.

The next plane was a wash, as well as several humans and aliens, were shooting at each other. Pinkamena had to dodge both bullets and plasma as she asked both human and alien alike if they had seen Dragon’s Tongue. unfortunately, she was met with shots from both sides as well as sending some scientists and weird bird-like aliens onto the ground in the fetal position unable to deal with the fact that the laws of physics had been violated.

The last place she visited was really really cold. trees spread throughout the land a nice little brook bubbled on by. Oh and a human in a horned helmet fighting a dragon with wings for arms (AN: seems like a Wavern to me an actual dragon to me has four legs and has the wings on its back)

“hmm seems like that human would be too busy to answer my question. Ooh I know” said Pinkamena as she drew out a giant mallet she smashed it into the ground creating a small hill from the hit. Running up Pinkamena brought the giant mallet to bear on the dragon. It impacted on the side of the dragons head knocking it out cold.

“That takes care of that.” said Pinkamena

Hail strange creature quite a hit you have done. What brings you here?” asked the warrior

“Hi I’ve been traveling from place to place trying to find the last plant on my list for a friend of mine. Have you seen Dragon’s Tongue anywhere?” asked Pinkamena

“Why yes I have some right here.” said the warrior as he handed the plant in question over to Pinkamena.

“Hey thanks here have this diamond I found.” said Pinkamena

“B-but where dist you find this?” asked the warrior

“I found it when I smacked the dragon across the face flew right off his body.” said Pinkamena

“B-but the dragon didst not have a diamond on it.” said the warrior

“Then where did I get this diamond.” said Pinkamena with a hand on her chin

“Oh well gotta go thanks.” said Pinkamena as she warped away forever would this warrior remember the strange creature even as he continued on his quest to defeat Alduin.

When Pinkamena entered Ponyville she was snagged in a net when she looked up she noticed a few differences for one everypony looked cured of their various afflictions. Two they were heading towards the Ponyville spa for some reason and third Zecora was walking right next to them

“Hey, guys what’s going on am I in the right dimension I could have missed. Oh hey Zecora I have all of the plants.” said Pinkamena as she held a bag of plants

Soon they all entered the spa and took her to the back where a foaming hot tub sat

They held Pinkamena over the tub but before dropping her in she heard

Dear Princess Celestia My friends and I all learned a valuable lesson this week: Never judge a book by its cover. Someone may look unusual, or funny, or scary. But you have to look past that and learn who they are inside. Real friends don't care what your "cover" is; it's the "contents" of a pony that count. And a good friend, like a good book, is something that will last forever.
Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle“Sorry sis but there can only be one hyperactive mare the world is not ready for two.” said Pinkie before Pinkamena was dropped in.

Soon Pinkamena broke the surface. Her mane and tail were back to normal and she was her standard dark colors.

“Ooh my head what happened.” asked Pinkamena

“You stepped into the Poison joke just like we all did. The plant switched your personality around and made you a carbon copy of Pinkie.” said Twilight

She yelped as Pinkamena pulled her forwards and narrowed her eyes

“Tell nopony!” growled Pinkamena

“I promise” twilight squeaked

Pinkamena then looked down at her clothes “ugh this is going to be a pain to wash out” she said looking at the plasma burns from barely avoided plasma shots.
“Don’t even try dear I will have to make you a new one.” said Rarity

“How are things for you Zecora is everything better?” asked Pinkamena

“Though they came and spilled my brew a lesson for them was long overdue.
The lesson they learned was to look beyond the cover of a book.” said Zecora

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

P.S. never let Pinkamena step into poison joke she basically turned into A SECOND PINKIE PIE this is a thing that cannot happen again. I don’t think Equis can handle it. It would implode from all of the physics breaking. Not to mention all of the burns she came home with. From what she said was Plasma fire. (I didn’t really get that part how was she burned by plasma wouldn’t you have to fire a concentrated sunbeam for that?) anyway long P.S. short Pinkamena+poison joke=no

chapter 13 preview

Author's Notes:

I know you guys have been patiently waiting so I figured a preview might help until I get the chapter done.

It had been about two months since I had that creepy experience as my sister thanks to poison joke. It may have not been a big deal to some because they would like to be that happy and spontaneous, but for Celestia’s sake I had a rep to maintain becoming the mare juggernaut was not easy darn it. As people and ponies say it's hard to build a rep it's easy to ruin it. It's been a little while since I spoke about my dojo. Everypony in said dojo were advancing at a good pace Rainbow Dash barely passed to get her orange belt. But afterwards I had to scold her a bit about proper rest I know she had experience with karate but the teachers were poor at best and complete morons the worst. Not giving your body the proper rest from physical exertion was paramount to suicide.

Luckily Rainbow understood and promised she would slow down a little and follow proper guidelines to Kung Fu. Derpy surprisingly joined the class a little while ago. Apparently she felt that these skills would help in areas such as lower Manehatton where the more rough and tumble ponies tended to live. She wouldn't be wrong it would help for that. She was up to green belt despite barely starting she was a prodigy in the art.

Big Macintosh also joined the class to help defend the farm with my friend AppleCider. They both showed extreme determination. They were both yellow belts not impressive sure but with the shere will power they put forth I could imagine that they could go up the ranks quickly.

But off of that topic, short I know but It’s been a while but anyway. Over the past few days I felt a sense of foreboding for two reasons. One: the Grand Galloping Gala was in a month and that was when Celestia would spring her horrible trap for me. Two: you ever feel as if your doom was approaching but you couldn’t put your finger on why? That was what I was feeling now
And because of that I have been looking around everywhere trying to find the thing that was causing me to have these feelings. But it seemed no matter where I looked I couldn’t find what was causing this feeling. The only time I had felt this before was a horrible family event
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ten years ago

Pie family farm

I remember the beginning of the event like it was yesterday. We had plenty of good rocks harvested to sell. We also grew plenty of gemstones which made the bulk of our bits back then. We sold stone for everything from wall building to foundation. It was actually quite an interesting and complicated process growing rocks. What I didn't know at the time was that the rocks in equestria were not normal. They were a little biological the rocks we grew started out as little pebble like seeds.

Which when planted in the ground that was enriched with magic grew into larger more tough rocks. Though the interesting thing about this process was that the pebble seeds didn't have variety. They all were the same you got the different rocks depending on where you planted that pebble seed. The ground was full of magic that's true but it had all kinds of different magic. Which when it came in contact with said pebble seed would mutate the pebble into different rocks and gemstones. But believe it or not (I didn’t at the time) pebble seeds had a plant by date. If it wasn’t planted before that time the rocks became useless. Growing cracked or chipped meaning they had to go to the rock break pile.

Which all of us had a turn in breaking the rocks. Because for some reason unlike rocks on earth the pebble seeds were inside the rocks like a piece of fruit. Which then were ready to plant again. Anyway the whole process went like this. We would first plant the pebble seeds we were on all kinds of terrain from desert to grass land to forest. Plant a seed in the forest and you got stone such as granite or basalt. Granite for smooth large squares put to use in making stone walls. The basalt for the base roof layer, before they put the hay on the roof for insulation. In the desert you got gneiss and sandstone.

Gneiss was used for road paving while sandstone could be used for outdoor patios. The grassland held magic that made that pebble seed turn into limestone used in blast furnaces that blacksmiths used in there forge. It also gave us marble used in the construction for many of the buildings in canterlot. If you planted a seed in the ground in a lake it would give us sapphires if we planted a seed then built a fire pit over it and kept that fire going then we would grow rubies. Enough oxygen and pressure and we would grow diamonds. The only things to my knowledge that we didn’t grow were amethysts and onyx. Because the amethysts required saturation from not only the lands magic but a unicorn's magic as well. The other required the same except it also needed to be saturated in black magic which we were not willing to mess with. Though the really rare gems were risky to try and procure fire rubies required a bunch of steps that required patience and luck. The steps for a fire ruby were as follows

Step one: plant the seed near or under a source of fire, keep fire stoked and hot.

Step two: let steep for a period of five to six months letting it transform into a base ruby (this was the step my family usually stopped on)

Step three: unearth ruby and put immediately into heat magic box to keep ruby from setting into permanent ruby base.

Step four: if fire that is over ruby begins glowing blue or white skip step three and keep fire going and put ruby into flames. Ruby should absorb all of the flames transforming it into fire ruby. (this was rare because magic was quite twitchy. Wild magic does what it wants if it feels like making a fire ruby it will make a fire ruby) if fire does not change put fire out and unearth ruby, put in fire magic box. Be wary only other way to make fire ruby is bathing it in mature dragons fire. This is especially risky as mature dragons can be quite aggressive when anypony goes into a dragons territory.)

Those were the steps and we just weren’t willing to risk anypony using the dragons method and we just did not have enough resources or time to wait for fire to turn blue or white. anyway we would then allow the rocks to saturate with magic and when a few weeks past we would unearth them to then we would check the rocks or gemstones for purity the bad going on the break pile, the good going in the many baskets we would then put on a cart ready to go to Trotsville for selling and processing and sending to construction projects across Equestria. Or in the case of the gemstones to many jewelers and enchanters. That particular summer that led to my phobia. The mental association of equestria named in spritephobia the acute fear of parasprites. What people didn’t know was that yes parasprites ate food and multiplied like crazy but they also ate magic if they couldn’t find food. I was about fourteen at the time. I had the forest plain unearthing the granite for a big shipment to Fillydelphia. Now this was where a lot of my boosted strength came from.

Big granite blocks weighed quite a lot at least six tons. It built up my strength fast. I had unearthed my fifteenth block of granite when I saw it. A strange little bug was sitting on top of one of my granite blocks. It had a round spherical body, Big compound eyes short stubby legs and transparent wings. It chirped at me now normally any girl who sees something like that. With its cute look would squee before taking it home but me? One look at it and I knew something was wrong. I tried returning to my work but the insect kept chirping at me. Annoyed I turned to tell the insect off when I saw what would begin my family's nightmare. It leaned over a bit and sucked the magic right out of the granite causing it to crumble. Then it looked like it was going to puke before it opened its mouth and another insect came out!

Those two insects then went to two other granite blocks before sucking the magic out again! Two more insects being spawned this time. That is when I knew it was time to run. I used all of my strength to get back to the farmhouse. When I got back father asked why I had returned so early. When I explained what I had seen he went from grey to pale white.

In a great bellowing voice he told everyone to go to the emergency shelter. This shelter was massive it covered about a mile of the underground. It had food water and comfortable beds. The only problem was that it was on the edge of the farm five miles away. The forest where I was working was less than fifty meters away.

We began to walk towards it at a decent speed. But then a sound that would haunt me for years to come was heard. A loud ominus buzzing was heard in the air. Its sound could be heard for miles. Everypony began to run at this point. But as for me I was foolish enough to look back. What I saw stayed in my nightmares for years to come. You think that you are the first shrink that I have been to doc? Not even close I had to see so many different psychologists all at the support of the crown. Even these days I have occasional nightmares of the events that happened that day. For when I looked behind me there was a dark enormous cloud of those insects. It was at this moment that I froze fear gripped me like no other. In an instant flashbacks of what had happened to send me to equestria in the first place flashed through my mind.

And all the while the swarm got closer my pupils dilated I began to sweat profusely. My knees were knocking my entire form was trembling. I begged and pled to anyone to help me live. Unfortunately for me one answered. “Child you must hurry the Parasprites will not be merciful. They consume everything they touch!” yelled Granny Pie as she picked me up that was when my instincts told me to run. We ran fast I remember my last sight before the worst of it happened. We made it about four miles, father and mother shouting at us to hurry the fear in their eyes, my granny unfortunately was getting on in her years her speed was hard to maintain without breaks. She was on her knees in the field. I had skid to a halt turning around to run for Granny, I was a few feet in front of her when the swarm crashed down onto her I saw her wither and fade away in front of me.

Chapter 13 to fear a Parasprite

(The author of this story was trembling in a corner. His hooves twitching as if wanting to carry said author away from the danger he currently faced. That danger an angry Pinkie hair flat and eyes twitching.

"you have some explaining to do ultra what took you so long to upload a chapter of my sister's story?" asked Pinkie smacking an enormous mallet in her hooves.

Ultra swallowed in nervousness "w-well first I got sick at the beginning of the year it was a cold."

"Ok I'll accept that one what else?" asked Pinkie

"My sister got married." said Ultra

Pinkie's hair temporarily puffed back up. "ooh congratulations I hope she is very happy I'll have to throw her a party later." pinkies hair flattened again "what else?" asked Pinkie

"My dog died." suddenly Fluttershy who was trying and failing to calm down Pinkie suddenly started crying. "oh no that's so sad not Zeus, not that precious lab." She said while hugging Ultra. Ultra patting Fluttershy on the head

Little did Pinkie know Ultra had been sneaking from the corner making it possible for him to run

"I sense you have one more excuse what is it?" asked Pinkie raising her mallet

"I got writer's block?" asked Ultra

Pinkie twitched before charging towards Ultra "STUPID EXCUSE!!!!!"

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" yelled Ultra as he ran away

Pinkamena who saw it happen from the start rolled her eyes and said "start the story.")

We start our story here dear readers. In the show, Parasprites are annoying little things. Able to eat any food it comes into contact with. Before twilight’s spell that made them eat objects nearly razing Ponyville to the ground. Though the events that plagued Ponyville that summer day wasn’t the only time that Parasprites caused trouble for the ponies of Equestria.

The Parasprites began as a last-ditch effort to reign havoc on the ponies. With a snap of the paw of the spirit of chaos before being encased in that unforgiving and lifeless stone. Those horrible little insects were born from the ether.

Their appetites impossible to satisfy, there means of multiplying impossible to stop. It took a musical mind to finally banish them elsewhere. What the archivists of canterlot will tell you that they are little more than pests.

However, what they do not tell is that they are more than that. That if left unchecked life as the ponies know it would cease. All that would be left would be a barren empty world devoid of magic.

today we are going to reveal the truth of the Parasprites

https://youtu.be/ou6TAZkgadw

P.O.V Pinkamena
-----------------------------------------
It had been about two months since I had that creepy experience as my sister thanks to poison joke. It may have not been a big deal to some because they would like to be that happy and spontaneous, but for Celestia’s sake I had a rep to maintain becoming the mare juggernaut was not easy darn it. As people and ponies say it's hard to build a rep it's easy to ruin it. It's been a little while since I spoke about my dojo. Everypony in said dojo were advancing at a good pace Rainbow Dash barely passed to get her orange belt. But afterward I had to scold her a bit about proper rest I know she had experience with karate but the teachers were poor at best and complete morons the worst. Not giving your body the proper rest from physical exertion was paramount to suicide.

Luckily Rainbow understood and promised she would slow down a little and follow proper guidelines to Kung Fu. Derpy surprisingly joined the class a little while ago. Apparently, she felt that these skills would help in areas such as lower Manehatton where the more rough and tumble ponies tended to live. She wouldn't be wrong it would help for that. She was up to green belt despite barely starting she was a prodigy in the art.

Big Macintosh also joined the class to help defend the farm with my friend AppleCider. They both showed extreme determination. They were both yellow belts not impressive sure but with the share will power they put forth I could imagine that they could go up the ranks quickly.

But off of that topic, short I know but It’s been a while but anyway. Over the past few days, I felt a sense of foreboding for two reasons. One: the Grand Galloping Gala was in a month and that was when Celestia would spring her horrible trap for me. Two: you ever feel as if your doom was approaching but you couldn’t put your finger on why? That was what I was feeling now
And because of that, I have been looking around everywhere trying to find the thing that was causing me to have these feelings. But it seemed no matter where I looked I couldn’t find what was causing this feeling. The only time I had felt this before was a horrible family event
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ten years ago
Pie family farm
I remember the beginning of the event like it was yesterday. We had plenty of good rocks harvested to sell. We also grew plenty of gemstones which made the bulk of our bits back then. We sold stone for everything from wall building to foundation. It was actually quite an interesting and complicated process growing rocks. What I didn't know at the time was that the rocks in Equestria were not normal. They were a little biological the rocks we grew started out as little pebble-like seeds.

Which when planted in the ground that was enriched with magic grew into larger more tough rocks. Though the interesting thing about this process was that the pebble seeds didn't have variety. They all were the same you got the different rocks depending on where you planted that pebble seed. The ground was full of magic that's true but it had all kinds of different magic. Which when it came in contact with said pebble seed would mutate the pebble into different rocks and gemstones. But believe it or not (I didn’t at the time) pebble seeds had a plant by date. If it wasn’t planted before that time the rocks became useless. Growing cracked or chipped meaning they had to go to the rock break pile.

Which all of us had a turn in breaking the rocks. Because for some reason unlike rocks on earth the pebble seeds were inside the rocks like a piece of fruit. Which They then were ready for planting again. Anyway, the whole process went like this. We would first plant the pebble seeds we were on all kinds of terrain from desert to grassland to forest. Plant a seed in the forest and you got stone such as granite or basalt. Granite for smooth large squares put to use in making stone walls. The basalt for the base roof layer, before they put the hay on the roof for insulation. In the desert, you got gneiss and sandstone.

Gneiss was used for road paving while sandstone could be used for outdoor patios. The grassland held magic that made that pebble seed turn into limestone used in blast furnaces that blacksmiths used in there forge. It also gave us marble used in the construction for many of the buildings in canterlot. If you planted a seed in the ground in a lake it would give us sapphires if we planted a seed then built a fire pit over it and kept that fire going then we would grow rubies. Enough oxygen and pressure and we would grow diamonds. The only things to my knowledge that we didn’t grow were amethysts and onyx. Because the amethysts required saturation from not only the lands magic but a unicorn's magic as well. The other required the same except it also needed to be saturated in black magic which we were not willing to mess with. Though the really rare gems were risky to try and procure fire rubies required a bunch of steps that required patience and luck. The steps for a fire ruby were as follows

Step one: plant the seed near or under a source of fire, keep the fire stoked and hot.

Step two: let steep for a period of five to six months letting it transform into a base ruby (this was the step my family usually stopped on)

Step three: unearth ruby and put immediately into heat magic box to keep ruby from setting into a permanent ruby base.

Step four: if the fire that is over ruby begins glowing blue or white skip step three and keep the fire going and put ruby into the flames. Ruby should absorb all of the flames transforming it into fire ruby. (this was rare because magic was quite twitchy. Wild magic does what it wants if it feels like making a fire ruby it will make a fire ruby) if the fire does not change put the fire out and unearth ruby, put in fire magic box. Be wary only other way to make fire ruby is bathing it in mature dragons fire. This is especially risky as mature dragons can be quite aggressive when anypony goes into a dragon's territory.)

Those were the steps and we just weren’t willing to risk anypony using the dragons method and we just did not have enough resources or time to wait for the fire to turn blue or white. anyway we would then allow the rocks to saturate with magic and when a few weeks past we would unearth them to then we would check the rocks or gemstones for purity the bad going on the breaking pile, the good going in the many baskets we would then put on a cart ready to go to Trotsville for selling and processing and sending to construction projects across Equestria. Or in the case of the gemstones to many jewelers and enchanters. That particular summer that led to my phobia. The mental association of Equestria named in spritephobia the acute fear of Parasprites. What people didn’t know was that yes Parasprites ate food and multiplied like crazy but they also ate magic if they couldn’t find food. I was about fourteen at the time. I had the forest plain unearthing the granite for a big shipment to Fillydelphia. Now, this was where a lot of my boosted strength came from.

Big granite blocks weighed quite a lot at least six tons. It built up my strength fast. I had unearthed my fifteenth block of granite when I saw it. A strange little bug was sitting on top of one of my granite blocks. It had a round spherical body, Big compound eyes short stubby legs and transparent wings. It chirped at me now normally any girl who sees something like that. With its cute look would squee before taking it home but me? One look at it and I knew something was wrong. I tried returning to my work but the insect kept chirping at me. Annoyed I turned to tell the insect off when I saw what would begin my family's nightmare. It leaned over a bit and sucked the magic right out of the granite causing it to crumble. Then it looked like it was going to puke before it opened its mouth and another insect came out!

Those two insects then went to two other granite blocks before sucking the magic out again! Two more insects being spawned this time. That is when I knew it was time to run. I used all of my strength to get back to the farmhouse. When I got back father asked why I had returned so early. When I explained what I had seen he went from grey to pale white.

In a great bellowing voice, he told everyone to go to the emergency shelter. This shelter was massive it covered about a mile of the underground. It had food water and comfortable beds. The only problem was that it was on the edge of the farm five miles away. The forest where I was working was less than fifty meters away.

We began to walk towards it at a decent speed. But then a sound that would haunt me for years to come was heard. A loud ominous buzzing was heard in the air. Its sound could be heard for miles. Everypony began to run at this point. But as for me, I was foolish enough to look back. What I saw stayed in my nightmares for years to come. Do you think that you are the first shrink that I have been to Doc? Not even close I had to see so many different psychologists all at the support of the crown. Even these days I have occasional nightmares of the events that happened that day. For when I looked behind me there was a dark enormous cloud of those insects. It was at this moment that I froze fear gripped me like no other. In an instant flashbacks of what had happened to send me to Equestria in the first place flashed through my mind.

And all the while the swarm got closer my pupils dilated I began to sweat profusely. My knees were knocking my entire form was trembling. I begged and pled to anyone to help me live. Unfortunately for me one answered. “Child you must hurry the Parasprites will not be merciful. They consume everything they touch!” yelled Granny Pie as she picked me up that was when my instincts told me to run. We ran fast I remember my last sight before the worst of it happened. We made it about four miles, father and mother shouting at us to hurry the fear in their eyes, my granny, unfortunately, was getting on in her years her speed was hard to maintain without breaks. She was on her knees in the field. I had skidded to a halt turning around to run for Granny, I was a few feet in front of her when the swarm crashed down onto her I saw her wither and fade away in front of me.

Then the swarm came for me several had attached to me and began to drain me of magic. We ponies had to have magic. Young ponies without magic could live without it for a week or two at most. Old ponies depending on how old they were could die anywhere from a few days to a few seconds. Granny Pie was close to about two hundred years old she never stood a chance. As for me, I was drained of about ninety-five percent of my magic by the time father fought them off with some of our water with a water hose. For the next six months, my family and I would spend time in the hospital. My family barely clinging to hope that I would recover from my magic being drained. In the meantime, they had coped grannies form in marble. A sort of memento to who she was what she taught me and my sisters.

When I had awoken from my magic coma the pain I felt when I knelt before grannies improvised grave was so staggering that my heartfelt pain was felt all over the farm that day. It took three or four months for us to restore the magic in our land the Parasprites had almost drained the land dry. The only reason that they didn’t was that Celestia’s special force came and disposed of the little punks. But because of that day, I developed a permanent fear of Parasprites.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Modern day
Ponyville
It was with this trepidation that I arrived at Rarities shop. Unknown to me however was that Fluttershy had found a certain insect while out getting apples and flowers. It had multiplied and twilight and rainbow now each had one. I had gone to Rarities to help repair my Combat Gi it had several tears in the shoulder and one of the legs of the pant part was missing. I opened the door or at least attempted to the door for some reason would not open.

So I exerted more effort to open the door but I heard a voice on the other side say “sis I really insist you don’t come in right now.” said Pinkie

“Pinkie open this door right now I have a class to teach this afternoon and I am not doing it unprofessionally by having my Gi look like this!” I yelled

“Sis I insist you really don’t want to come in.” said Pinkie

“Pinkie Diane Pie either you open this door or I will use my Jishen ken to blow it open!” I yelled
Let me explain the Jishen ken or earthquake fist is a technique that I came up with to hopefully one up Celestia with it. But apparently, I would have to showcase it early. What it entails is basically I use my connection with the earth to augment my strength. From five times to fifty times my normal strength. That paired with my magic weights which increases gravity. Let's just say that I could be called a proto alicorn in strength.

“But then you would be doing something horrible to a friend and I know you are friends with Rarity and Radiance. Rarity for all of the times you go to the spa with her and Radiance for helping her with her inventions. Neither of them would appreciate you destroying their door. So sorry no can do.” said Pinkie

“I can literally replace her front door with a pure gold one if I wanted. It could be made of platinum and encrusted with bloody large Diamonds now for the last time. Open the door.” I said in a dark tone

“I’m sorry sis I can’t there is a pest problem that needs to be taken care of before you can.” said Pinkie

Instantly the vein on my head popped I did not have time for this class was due to start soon.

With a loud growl, I drew my fist back tapped into the energy of the very planet and thrust my fist at the door.

P.O.V Pinkie Pie
Hi everypony or is it everybody I can’t remember which *snicker* anyway I’d better hurry and write this before my sister finds out I nicked her journal again. I suppose I should start by saying that today was definitely not a day I was prepared for.

This morning I was preparing for little Cotton Tail’s birthday party she wanted the whole shebang a band streamers confetti and countless balloons it would take all of my party planning skills to pull off. It would also take about seventy percent of my earned bits. But that’s ok cause it was always worth it to see somepony smile.

Let me explain I am a certified level fifty party planner that's max level meaning I am able to provide parties to everyone and anyone I feel needs a party. It wasn’t easy either I started party planning after I got my cutie mark experts noticed my skill and recommended me to Silly Saddles school of Party Plotters. Who taught you the skills you needed for basic party planning (you graduated at level ten.) from there every few years or so you took an advancement test each one geared higher and harder until you hit max level.

Ok, so I had been to about three or four stores beforehand picking up the paint, streamers, balloons, cake ingredients only the best! The only thing I had on my list left was a birthday dress that the filly wanted. And that meant going to Rarities. One thing rarity excelled at was dressmaking. As I made my way towards rarity I reviewed what I had to do this week.

First was little nimble hoofs birthday it was on Wednesday today was Monday then The Ponyville Construction crew just finished that new office building I had to throw a party for that but it was on Thursday then Mayor Mare had Family coming what better way to welcome them to Ponyville then with a Party. That was on Friday then of course on Saturday was general fun with friends. I can’t wait to sho- oh I’m here.

There was Rarities looming before me with its fun looking carousel design. Too bad it didn’t work like a real one. I could just imagine potential customers having fun on it while waiting for their turn to commission clothing. I tried suggesting that she do something like this once.

Rarity only gave me a funny face before turning around to continue working. I might suggest it again sometime later.

Anyway I entered Rarities and saw to my shock and horror that they were holding Parasprites instantly a flashback flooded over my waking mind

Ten years ago
Manehatton psychiatric office

It was an awful time. After the invasion of the Parasprite swarm. Things took a long time to get better. It took three days for them to be put down by Celestia's special forces. When we finally ascended out of our emergency underground shelter. It was with heavy hearts.

The farm was in shambles what we felt on out farmland was even worse. The magic that was in the ground was nearly gone. We would barely be able to scrape by. That day was also the day I decided to pack up and head out to go to party school to learn what I needed to become a professional party planner. Little did I know that my sister was impacted the worse out of us.
Her magic was nearly drained as much as the land. It took six months for her to get her magic back to a stable level. She left the hospital worse than before.

Pinkamena snapped, anything small with translucent wings instantly sent her down on the floor eyes dilated and shivering in terror. At night she would wake up screaming and begging for her life. One night it came to a head. Her personality had split from the horror.

From what I had heard before I rushed to the psychiatric hospital was one-night father woke up to a scraping sound. Not knowing what the sound was he went downstairs armed with a pitchfork. When he turned into the kitchen he gasped in horror.

Standing there was Pinkamena but she was radically different. Her fur was a darker pink than usual her mane was the same flat style it always was but it was also a horrible mess. Her pupils were the size of pinpricks. She had a creepy smile on her face and she had a large knife in her hand. On the wall, she had carved several Parasprites and words that had creepy meanings on them. This is when father knew that Pinkamena had finally succumbed to madness.

With tears in his eyes, he knocked Pinkamena out and put her in our cart and began the journey to Manehatton. Soon after she was admitted to psychiatric care. On a lot of our visits, Pinkamena was still carving things into the wall. On two occasions Pinkamena nearly stabbed some ponies. Once was when another patient who had extreme OCD tried to stop Pinkamena from carving into the wall. She didn't like that and she chased said patient with the pen she had.

The second time was when one of the staff escorted by some security woke Pinkamena up she bolted out of bed held the staff member down with a shiv in her hand saying “you should have let me sleep.” before being tranquilized.

Whenever we visited it had to be behind a special physical resistant glass wall. Seeing her struggle with her mental sickness always brought pain and sorrow to us. Even Maud who usually had shown no emotion couldn't help but cry seeing Pinkamena in this state.

It took a total of two years and seven months for Pinkamena to regain some form of mental stability and an additional five months of psychiatrist visits for Pinkamena to be in complete control again. Pinkamena swore to never visit a psychiatrist again while I and my sister's Maud, Limestone, and Marble swore to never let Pinkamena see another Parasprite ever again. The heartbreak we experienced as well as the threat of the reemergence of Pinkamena’s second personality was too great to ignore.

That day I had developed a specific Pinkie sense cue for Pinkamena to tell when she was near it also told me when she needed comfort of if she was fine.

Modern day
Ponyville

I quickly ran over to the group. “Guys what are you doing? Why do you have those?” I asked

“Aren’t they great Pinkie Fluttershy found them this morning” said Twilight

“No they aren’t great they are horrible they eat everything in sight we mu-” I started to say before getting interrupted

“But how could anything so adorable be so bad?” said Rarity

“That’s how they catch you off guard they look all cute and adorable next thing you know they are eating and multiplying all over the place. Where did you even find those?” I asked

Fluttershy spoke up “I was out this morning picking flowers for Princess Celestia’s arrival. As I filled my basket this little guy was standing on top of my apple basket. Sure he ate all of the apples but the poor little thing must have been starving.” said Fluttershy

“Uh huh and let me guess as soon as you got here to show our friends that Parasprite there was suddenly more than one.” I guessed

“Yes how did you know?” asked Fluttershy

“Because my family has the most experience with those monsters. They almost ruined my families rock farm. I will not put my loved ones at risk again because of those things. Now if you’ll excuse me I need to start gathering instruments.” I said I started walking towards the door when...uh oh ear twitch, knee pinch, nose twitch. Uh oh, Pinkamena was coming quick gotta do something.

I ran through Rarities shop to the front door, quickly picking up anything I could get my hands on and jamming them in front of the door. Suddenly I heard the door rattle then the door bend inwards a little as Pinkamena was trying to get through.

“sis I really insist you don’t come in right now.” I said

“Pinkie open this door right now I have a class to teach this afternoon and I am not doing it unprofessionally by having my Gi look like this!” yelled Pinkamena

“Sis I insist you really don’t want to come in.” I said I began to pray to any deity to have her leave.

“Pinkie Diane Pie either you open this door or I will use my Jishen ken to blow it open!”

That made me super nervous if Pinkamena used that there was no doubt that not even this stuff would be able to keep the door closed. The door and some of the wall might be gone.

“But then you would be doing something horrible to a friend and I know you are friends with Rarity and Radiance. Rarity for all of the times you go to the spa with her and Radiance for helping her with her inventions. Neither of them would appreciate you destroying their door. So sorry no can do.”I said

Hopefully, that would make her go away I know that she wouldn’t want to upset one of the few friends she has made.

“I can literally replace her front door with a pure gold one if I wanted. It could be made of platinum and encrusted with bloody large Diamonds now for the last time. Open the door.” Pinkamena growled

Crap she had me there as both a boxing champion and grandmaster martial artist she got paid a substantial amount of money. She could do that so replacing rarities normal door with a replacement was child’s play.

But despite this, I could not in good conscious open that door and subject her to the horror that was in the shop.

“I’m sorry sis I can’t there is a pest problem that needs to be taken care of before you can. I said

I heard a horrifying growl from behind the door before the door exploded sending chips of wood and the things I used to barricade the door everywhere.

In a flash, Pinkamena got very close to my face glaring down into my eyes.

“I… am… getting… this… repaired.” said Pinkamena with a burst of steam from her nostrils
She then walked up the stairs towards Rarities inspiration room.

“Sis please don’t go in there I don’t want you to have another psychotic break please.” I plead

“Pinkie what are you talking about all I am doing is getting a GI repaired not an entire wardrobe as crazy as that would be.” said Pinkamena walking through the door.

P.O.V Pinkamena

I opened the door to Rarities Inspiration room “Rarity can you repai-” my voice cut off mid-sentence as I saw the familiar winged monstrosity that my friends were holding. Both sound and the room began to fade away as my vision began to tunnel. My knees began to knock and a cold sweat began to form.

The pupils of both of my eyes shrunk to the size of pinpricks. My heart pumped painfully as the fear began to take hold. Instantly years of repressed memories surged forth from the recesses of my mind. The fear of the event itself from my foalhood, the time that I couldn’t remember when according to my family I had taken quite a dark turn. All of the therapy visits, the medicines, my family watching me to make sure I didn’t fall back into the abyss all of it came rushing back.

Unknown to me that day a dark entity that had been hiding in my psyche came out to play.
She was the original Pinkamena the dark entity that had lain dormant inside of Pinkie. She used to be weak because of the love that Pinkie had shown to her family. That and boredom wasn’t really an intense negative emotion. The day that I had appeared to Pinkie and her family the original Pinkamena hitched a ride into my mind. My already harrowing experience of being shot by terrorists was negative enough. It already fed itself on that experience. But that day with the Parasprites was when the intense negativity came and fed her to the brim and next thing I knew my next two years were dark. I felt like I was floating in darkness I didn’t know what was up from down.

The only thing that saved me was a light shining in the darkness and when I reached up I was finally back in my body. But I could feel that dark personality still lingering in the dark recesses of my mind. Smug in knowing that she could take over whenever she wanted.

It was only due to my martial arts discipline that I was able to keep her subdued it was one of the reasons I sought out my sensei. I needed that sense of control back.

Never before had I backpedaled so quickly. As if a dragon was coming to burn me.

“Why WHY DO YOU HAVE THOSE-THOSE DEMONS?!” I shouted pointing to them

“What do you mean demons how could something so cute be so bad?” Asked rarity
“You don’t understand these things eat everything. And I mean everything and if they can’t find edible food they eat your magic. KEEP THOSE THINGS AWAY FROM ME!” I yelled the last part out as they tried to bring one of those monsters closer to me.

“It’ll be ok these dears are so precious I’m sure they are harmless.” said Fluttershy

I took my Gi and headed to the door. “Mark my words soon enough those things will show their true colors. When that happens I hope and pray that we have enough food stored to satisfy these things and that nopony suffers from getting their magic drained.” I said as I stormed out

Six hours later.

I had no choice but to cancel the class. Halfway home a headache began to form this was not good. Usually, for me I did not get headaches. They began when my mind broke all of those years ago after I had finally regained my sanity. The headaches would come and go along with frequent blackouts. Sometimes I would find bug guts all over my clothing. It wasn’t until I had a horrifying dream that I knew I had to do something.

The Dream

I was in a castle which appeared nice and in good condition. The walls were white, the marble blocks clean, and the pillars whole and undamaged. The banners had a picture of me on them and were intricately woven. On the floor was a long rug going up the hallway. Stained glass windows dotted the walls making a kaleidoscope of color on the floor. Each window showed a positive event in my life such as when I appeared to Pinkie and her family or when I stopped a bandit from taking advantage of my sister. There were also some windows that were fogged, so I was unable to see the events that would be depicted there.

I could hear birds chirping and the sound of a babbling brook outside. The sun was shining, brightly lighting up everything.

Every room was clean and organized. Some had large beds with royal red bedding and were draped with white curtains. The throne room was beautiful with statues of angels lining the walls. The throne itself was gold with wings on either side of it and a carved sideways halo on the top.

I was happy in this dream seeing everything so beautiful and bright.

But dread began to fill me as if a siren was calling, and I looked towards the other half of the castle.

At first, I couldn’t see anything because it was so dark. I suddenly felt something in my hand. When I looked I saw it was a flashlight. The dream was trying to tell me that something was wrong.

I pointed my flashlight down into that dark hallway and clicked it on gasping in fear as I saw what that flashlight revealed. This half of the castle was worse than I thought. The marble was crumbling and rotted. Pillars lay broken and scattered while only a few remained standing. The long rug was ripped and tattered. Puddles littered the floor while thorny browned branches of what was once green vines covered the majority of the hallway. What could have been beautiful colored windows, were broken, and only a few were intact. These windows depicted the horrible moments of my life the clearest and prominent being when I had my psychotic break. The tapestries had a most terrifying image one with my fur the darkest pink I had ever seen.

In the picture, my smile was wide and borderline crazy my sclera was black. My irises crimson with slit pupils. My clothing was ragged with many rips and tears. The most terrifying thing, however, was that I was covered in blood, and was wielding a knife. The tapestries themselves were tattered and in ruin.

Every room was a mess with debris. The throne itself was black with jagged thorns and with what looked like remains of blood.

I dared not go down the stairs behind one door. The darkness down there was thick. Screams of pain and agony could be heard. Sounds of rain pattering against the castle could be heard outside. Lightning flashed every few seconds providing small lighting that hardly lit the dark unforgiving hallway.

While exploring this horrible desolate part of the castle the feeling of being watched never left me. The feeling of dread grew like a weed inside of my heart getting worse and worse over time.
It finally reached its peak when a hand placed itself on my shoulder I turned around quickly and my breath caught in my throat.

There she was the pony on the tapestries. Looking just as sinister as the picture portrayed. She wore the same clothing I did only more ripped and shredded. Her large flaying knife was in a sheath on her thigh. Her creepy eyes stared in glee towards the stairwell. that same stairwell that led to such horrible anguish. She then looked at me with that same horrible smile.

“Isn’t it glorious so many victims suffering. Such a pool of darkness. But not as much as you my dear host. All the suffering you have dealt with alone. Your death due to terrorists, the kidnapping of Pinkie, ooh and the death of granny pie to those...Parasprites most glorious negativity. But the first event with the terrorists. These boomsticks that brought you here in the first place. If only I could get my hands on some of those. Ooh, the massacres that I could cause.”

I was shaken this didn’t make any sense did the event of the Parasprites make me psychotic? Did it cause my personality to split? This dark version of me looked at me and smirked

“I know what you are thinking but no I am not a part of you. See when dearest Faust decided to give you another shot at life she really should have thought twice about sending your soul to dear Pinkie for reformation. I had been imprisoned in dear Pinkie when she was born her free to work on mommy and daddy’s precious farm. While I in all of my negativity was imprisoned in that goody two shoes filly.

But then your soul came and you formed from her body. This was my chance I could just feel the darkness oozing from you. So I took my chance and latched onto your soul. Unfortunately while a better prison. A prison is still a prison. So I waited and bided my time hoping just one more negative event would happen. The final tipping point where my prison would become a staging area.”

Dark me suddenly disappeared from my view before reappearing with her face close to my ear

“Don’t worry queen I won’t take control now. But when that day comes where things are too much for you” she whispered this last part “control will be mine and Equestria will face its darkest hour”

I woke up in a cold sweat since that time I did all in my power to remain in control no matter the circumstance. But all of my will power wasn’t enough it’s one of the reasons why I found my sensei in the first place he was the only one that was able to teach me some semblance of mental discipline needed to strengthen my mind to the point where I could reimprison the dark side of me. Unfortunately, my sensei said due to the mental strain that came with the horrible things that had happened in my life. I wouldn’t have perfect mental discipline. Meaning if the situations that I found myself in were too much my mental defenses would shatter letting my dark side take over at her pleasure.

Seeing the Parasprites here now was putting a mental strain on me. It wouldn’t be until later that twilight tried a spell that shifted the Parasprites focus from food to objects. But unfortunately, she did not get all of them in that spell. The Parasprites would claim five lives all older denizens of Ponyville. The funerals would be sad the families in pain. If not for Pinkie I imagine that the toll would have been a lot worse. I would not be able to help with any of it because of my paralyzing fear.

Little did I know that deep inside me my prison cracked a little with quiet whispers of insane laughter

Author's Notes:

i'm sorry it took so long to come out with this but for reasons stated above things have been quite difficult lately. from my sister getting married (don't mistake that for hating the fact I'm glad my sister was able to find her other.) to losing my dear furred friend. it was hard to keep ideas coming I will start the next chapter soon I just need to get myself back in the zone as it were.

chapter 14 my sis goes a little nuts

A/N: before we begin I want to thank everyone who stuck with me. I am really sorry this took so long. from writers block which is my bane, to illness. a few of you stuck by me and I cannot thank them enough. but I want to highlight someone who really helped in the process.

LEGION55

who checked up on me to remind me to continue working on it despite the trickiness of my writers block. thanks dude.
secondly though this is a little short I tried to remember all of the details I did for this chapter. but I couldn't quite get it (stupid crash) so I hope its good because I plan to do the grand galloping gala next.

The morning was slowly coming to ponyville. The morning birds were beginning to wake from their sleep. The cows on Sweet Apple Acres were ready to give their milk. All of the animals in Fluttershy’s cottage were ready for breakfast so they could frolic and play. The morning rays from the sun slowly crept across the sleepy town. Until it hit a house. Where within that house lay a bedroom. Where in that bedroom lay a really comfortable bed. Where in that bed lay a pony. Who was in the unfortunate position of having a ray of sunlight hit her window just right, to land smack dab into her eyes. Which caused the effect of having a pink hand emerge from beneath her covers and weakly shake said hand in a fist “I will get you back for this Celestia.” said the mare.

She sat up her eyes bloodshot from lack of sleep. Since the emergence of her twisted alter ego. Her sleep took a drastic hit. For several weeks she tried to sleep with little success. Almost every time she tried she would be back in that castle. Listening to the taunts of her twisted other. No matter how many times she tried to wake up she would not be released until the morning came. It began to affect her work. She barely got one of her dojo students to green belt status because of it. It was beginning to affect her appearance. Her mane was matted and clung to her neck and shoulders black rings had formed around her eyes. She began to jump at shadows looking around as if she was about to be attacked.

She lost some muscle mass some of her strength fading with it. her friends tried to be as supportive as possible. Apple Cider letting me nap at her place and Solar Dash buying her coffee when things got tough. Her sister Pinkie looked on in concern as Pinkamena struggled with everything.

As Pinkamena tried to get back to sleep she heard a knock on her door.

P.o.v Pinkamena

I groaned in frustration all I wanted was to try to squeeze at least a little sleep into my schedule but apparently, I wasn’t going to. I shuffled my feet towards the door to see who had the audacity to disturb the potential energy gain I could get.

I looked through the peephole and sighed it was my sister only she was dressed up as a present normally I would be mad but this was my sister. She was probably trying to cheer me up again. I opened the door for this latest attempt.

This is your singing telegram

I hope it finds you well

You're invited to a party

'Cause we think you're really swell

Gummy's turning one year old

So help us celebrate

The cake will be delicious

The festivities first-rate

There will be games and dancing

Bob for apples, cut a rug [pop]

And when the party's over

We'll gather 'round for a group hug

No need to bring a gift

Being there will be enough

Birthdays mean having fun with friends

Not getting lots of stuff

It won't be the same without you

So we hope that you say yes

So, please, oh please R.S.V.P.

And come, and be our guest!”

she sang enthusiastically I paused for a moment not expecting this. I kept up to date with my sister through the letters she sent though she never said she celebrated gummies birthday. Of course, considering my sister I wasn’t really surprised that she would celebrate something like her baby alligators birthday. I looked over to Pinkie with concern “you aren’t gonna do that with every invitee are you?” I asked

“Well yes as well as with different costumes to make it fresh.” said Pinkie
“Pinkie you do realize that to track down all of your friends is to run all around town and I know you don’t like losing all your energy.” I said

“Don’t worry sis I’ll make it work.” said Pinkie handing me the invitation and bouncing away with her usual singing.

I shook my head sometimes I felt concerned for that mare the inner workings of her mind were an enigma a mystery I wasn’t all too eager to solve.

I still shiver at the thought of when Twilight tried to solve the mystery that was Pinkie. As far as I am aware she still has some fits of bursting into flame. Unfortunately, I was in the vicinity of when Twilight had one of her episodes now I am usually a brave pony but when I saw Twilight who had turned white with her mane and tail on fire with red eyes, good grief I thought she had turned into a demon horse from Tartarus.

I had a couple of reoccurring nightmares the next few nights because of this. Messed up ones to.

Hopefully, someday she will solve her issues and the flame thing stops. Preferably before she permanently scars somepony.

I sighed and walked back into my house hoping to get some sleep if I was going to be at my sister’s party I needed to get as much sleep as possible.

5:00 Gummies party

I sipped at my punch more energy filling my body. How does it do that you ask its just punch? I’d agree with you… if I didn’t just get a big cup and fill half of it with fruit punch and fill the other half with caffeine.

Because despite the fact that I had gone back to bed to try to get some sleep, The Celestia forsaken being that lived in my brain would not leave me alone to get some sleep.

By the time that four-thirty came, I had once again not gained any energy despite trying to sleep to get energy for tonight.

So with a groan of frustration, I just got one of the big bottles of caffeine and walked over to Sugarcube Corner.

I glared at Gummy that dang baby gator. After I walked into Sugarcube Corner my face got obscured making me panic thinking I was under attack. But after feeling no pain and feeling my face awkwardly wet I knew then that Gummy had decided to latch onto my face… again

It was always that way with that dang gator ever since I moved into Ponyville and Pinkie introduced me to gummy. I had no idea why he was attracted to my face. All I knew was that it was annoying.

Pinkies friends were all there laughing and having a good time. Bobbing for apples, dancing on the dance floor generally having a good time

Rainbow and Applejack were Bobbing for apples Applejack scoring a bright red apple before consuming it

“Nice one! Now, let me show you how it's really done.” said Rainbow dunking her head in
“Hey, girls!” said Pinkie walking up to the two
Rainbow rose her head out of the water. “Hey, Pinkie Pie!” she said as she resubmerged her head
“Howdy!” said Applejack
*squeal* “Just wanted to tell you how happy I am that you could make it to Gummy's party.” said Pinkie

“ Are you kiddin'? I wouldn't have missed it for the world.” said Applejack

Rainbow Dash rose her head out again to take a breath. “Me neither. When Pinkie Pie throws a party, I am there! Ta-da!” said Rainbow. Raising her head out of the tub with an apple

“Aw! It's just a boring old apple. Don't worry, there are plenty of other surprises in there.” said Pinkie

“What kind of surprises?” asked Rainbow

“I can't tell you that, silly. Then it wouldn't be a surprise.” said Pinkie

Applejack laughed

Over in the next corner of the room Rarity was sitting while drinking some punch.

“This punch is simply divine. Is this the same recipe you used for your "Spring Has Sprung" party?” Rarity asked Pinkie

I wondered if this was so I liked the punch but the problem was there was some weird after taste
I just so happened to peer over at the punch bowl and then proceeded to run to the bathroom.

Let's just say that a certain gator decided to soak in the punch that caused me to throw up the punch as well as my caffine.

I swear one day I would just die due to gummy shinanigans. The only plus side was that Rarity had done an epic spit take when she noticed gummy in the punch.

After that she secretly dumped the rest of her punch into a nearby plant.

Pinkie then went to the last corner where Fluttershy and Twilight were dancing.
,
“Having fun?” asked Pinkie

“ A blast!” said Twilight

“You always throw the best parties, Pinkie Pie.” said Fluttershy

“They're always the best parties 'cause my best friends are always there!” said Pinkie

“Yah! I can agree with that Pinkie” said Twilight

“C'mon, everypony! Gummy wants to dance! Go, Gummy! It's your birthday! Go, Gummy! It's your birthday!” said Pinkie

I sighed cursing Pinkies relationship with that little gator. She told me the story one time and I was just floored by what she told me.

It was during the time that I was going through my first boxing tourney (before I learned the art of kung fu)

Pinkie was already a successful party pony in ponyville she took the town by storm throwing party after fun party each one more fun than the last.

Visiting ponies from other cities across Equestria would visit Ponyville for various reasons but would somehow get roped into her parties and because of the fun they had, they would leave Ponyville with smiles on their faces. Which then they would tell of the fun times they had at one of her parties. Eventually, this got her tier 3 license which enabled her to make parties nationally across Equestria. As soon as she got that license party orders began pouring in the one she took on that day happened to be in the city of Baltimare.

She would have to pass through a small forest to get there. as she was hopping along she heard a commotion past a big bush as soon as she pushed the bush out of the way, she gasped a tiny baby alligator was lying there on its back next to two dead cragodilles. Their rocky hides had massive cracks in them with many other pieces of them strewn about the floor. According to Pinkie when she told me this. As farfetched as it sounded the mother of said baby gator despite the fact that an alligator should not be able to beat a cragodille let alone two. She was able to beat the two she said the reason was that her teeth were somehow as strong as mithril. But unfortunately, it did not come without cost. The mother might have been able to win the battle but not the war. In her desperate fight to save her baby, she had taken too much damage. The alligator saw Pinkie and with pleading in her eyes, Pinkie could just tell that the momma gator wanted her to take and care for the baby. Then without much encouragement, the momma closed her eyes for the final time.

For hours afterward, Pinkie cried for the momma gator for the unfairness life seemed to be. Pinkie had learned a lesson that day. That life wasn’t always fair but that's ok because if she approached every situation with a positive attitude then things wouldn’t be so bad.

She then gave him the iconic name of gummy because he had no teeth.

Of course, that didn’t stop me from panicking when I met gummy for the first time and he decided he liked my face for some reason. The first time he latched on I ran around like a chicken with its head cut off. Of course Pinkie wasn’t helping things she just stood there and laughed as I tried to unlatch this baby gator but he held firm. It wasn’t until I used about forty percent of my overall strength that I was able to finally dislodge the baby gator.

It kept happening there was not one day that I spent with Pinkie where she didn’t bring Gummy along with her. Every time that fricken gator would latch onto my face and it would take a while for me to dislodge the gator and hand him back to Pinky. Believe me, countless times I had wanted to throw Gummy out the nearest window for continuing to latch onto my face. But Pinkie would probably stop being my sister for that so I tolerated it.

But still walking out of that bathroom my rage was to DEFCON one! Everything I had to deal with this week from the nightmares to the lack of sleep this was the final straw. All I wanted was to be there to support Pinkie. I brought a big bottle of caffeine to keep myself awake. That frickin gator lounged in the punch I put my caffeine in

Before I knew it my fur had turned red veins popped up next to my temples, my knuckles popped and creaked as I clenched my hands into fists. Steam started to flow from my body and I huffed it out my nostrils in anger.

My sisters Pinkie sense must have gone off because she looked over to me and instantly gained a look of fear. The reason became quite apparent. The skin of my hands split blood leaking from the palms. My eyes had no pupils in them as my rage increased. It all accumulated together as I gave a big bellowing shout “PIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNKKKKKKIIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!!!!!!” I yelled

Everypony jumped they had never heard me yell with such rage and anger before Pinkie approached slowly. “Sis wha-” she started

“NO PINKIE JUST NO I HAVE HAD IT FIRST THE PARASPRITES THEN THE SLEEPLESS NIGHTS THE WORK DIFFICULTY NOW THIS THAT CELESTIA FORSAKEN GATOR HAS BEEN LOUNGING AROUND IN THE PUNCH!” I yelled while steam continued to roll off my angered form

“Sis its gummies birthday I made the punch for him. Please sis your scaring me you’ve been so distant over the past few weeks. Tell me what’s wrong.” said Pinkie

“IT'S BEEN EVERYTHING! THE SITUATIONS YOU GET INTO THE CRAZY THINGS THAT HAPPEN AROUND TOWN! ALL OF IT HAS BEEN BUILDING MORE AND MORE ON MY STRESS i JUST-” all of a sudden I went back to normal falling down on my knees a downcast look on my face “I just can’t take it anymore.” I whispered

Pinkie looked over to her friends “sorry guys looks like I have to cut the party a little short my sister needs me and it's a family issue.” said Pinkie

“Don worry Pinkie we understand thanks fer the party.” said Applejack leading everypony else downstairs.

After everypony left Pinkie approached me and knelt down next to me. She wrapped her arms around me and began to comfort me as my last fortifications around my emotions collapsed. As I wept quietly my sister was there comforting me the best she could.

My tears eventually subsided and Pinkie finally spoke to me. “Come sis tell Pinkie whats bothering you why you were so wound up.”

“Sis you remember the parasprite incident several weeks ago?” I asked

“How could I not the parasprites literally ate everything.” said Pinkie

“Seeing them again… it..it pushed me back to the time when I had lost my mind. When I became….be...became that...that horrible thing that threatened everything and everypony. I saw everything I tried so hard to suppress sis. That darkness became a separate personality that I continue to fight tooth and nail against its why I’ve been so different. Its why I tried to hide my struggle. I’m supposed to be the strong one. The unbreakable one...so much for that now. I can’t sleep sis...not with that demon now roaming my head. It wants to just kill...it has no fear no remorse it wants to bathe in the blood it leaves behind.” I said still shaken

“Don’t worry sis even the bravest and strongest ponies still need help from time to time it’s why you have me and your friends. You don’t have to carry this burden alone, let us help you sis.” said Pinkie

Eventually, we would fall asleep in that room that night and it was the best sleep I had in the past few weeks.

The next morning was good I finally had the energy to reopen my dojo and begin teaching again. Last night was the perfect example of why I loved my sister Pinkie. She always goes out of her way to give me comfort. In the beginning when I died as a human from when I went through my psychic break due to the loss of Granny Pie. She was always there for me through thick and thin. Which reminds me I need to apologize to Pinkie for going off on gummy (even though I don’t want to because gummy)

I reached for the doorknob when my sense went off. I turned around with my fists raised expecting a fight but it turns out that it was a sister in distress sense not so much a pony wanting to hurt me sense. My sister’s mane and tail were in disarray strands of it hung down from its usual puffy appearance one eye pupil was smaller than the other. She would also randomly twitch in multiple places.

I had to admit that it kinda creeped me out. “Um….are you...ok sis?” I asked

“Oh don’t worry I’m fine. Can you come to gummy’s after birthday party?” she said the bottom of her left eyelid twitching.

“Sis I see that you are under stress you need to calm do-” I tried to say before Pinkie teleported right up to me and grabbed me by the collar of my gi and rammed her forehead to mine

“I AM CALM CAN’T YOU TELL?!! I JUST WANT TO CELEBRATE GUMMY’S AFTER PARTY BUT EVERYPONY SEEMS TO BE BUSY!!!! I ASKED RAINBOW DASH AND FLUTTERSHY BUT APPARENTLY THEY ARE BUSY HOUSE SITTING FOR A BEAR!!!!! THEN I ASKED APPLEJACK BUT APPARENTLY HER BARN IS UNDERGOING MAINTENANCE. AND TWILIGHT HAS BEEN SKULKING EVERYWHERE!!!! SO WHATS YOUR EXCUSE?!!!” yelled Pinkie

“Pinkie calm down I am overdue to reopen my dojo poor little GreenFern has been trying to finally earn her green belt for a while.” I said

All of a sudden Pinkie’s mane and tail repuffed and her eyes went back to normal.

“Yeah, I can see that. I’m sorry sis today has been a little stressful I’ve been trying so hard to get ponies to attend but so far its been met with failure. Said Pinkie

“Pinkie it's ok who knows Applejack might have had to fix her barn maybe Twilight had a lot of errands to run all I am saying is give them a chance to get their busy things done who knows maybe they can come after that.” I said

Pinkie Immediately brightened “your right I just need to be patient. Thanks sis.” said Pinkie

I sighed in relief as a watched her bounce away that was a close one don’t get me wrong I love Pinkies parties (as long as her tartarus spawned gator kept away from me.) but I really did have to open my dojo today Greenfurn has been patiently waiting for her green belt like a champ. I felt guilty like no other when I had to tell her that her progress had to be halted. Today would be the day that I would test Greenfern she practiced so hard. She would always come to the dojo to hone and improve her skills.

Let me describe her she was a filly of about twelve, she had a purple mane that was always put in a bun. Before coming to my dojo GreenFurn was quite thin with no muscle to speak of. Now she had a good amount not too much. Her coat was of course green with her special talent being ferns. Because of her being thinner than normal fillies her age, her wiry glasses and high intelligence. She was picked on by a lot of other fillies along with some colts. She taught herself to ignore the verbal abuse. But then the verbal abuse turned physical she would come home with many injuries. At that point her mother Blue Daisy had enough and she enrolled Green Fern into my Kung Fu class. At first Green would just go through the motions. She felt without hope that the bullying would stop. But according to Green one day at school the bullies approached her for their daily beating of her. A red colt had approached her to swing the first punch. At that point her senses felt the punch coming and next thing she knew she blocked the punch. Followed by a palm strike to the chin and an additional palm strike to the abdomen which was enough to send him sprawling to the ground. The others tried to retaliate but everything they tried would not work. That day she had come out on top. She had been eagerly attending ever since.

I walked into my dojo to the eager bouncing of GreenFern. “Hey Green you ready for your test?” I asked

“Yes mam I am ready I have been diligently been practicing, waiting for my test let's do this sensei!” said GreenFern

I walked with Green to the greenbelt testing room my testing rooms I designed myself the yellow room had just basic rolls and hills that you had to fight in. the orange room had several sparring dummies that they had to hit as well as fighting a live opponent.

The green room which was were GreenFern was taking her next test was a tall forest of bamboo in order to progress to green belt GreenFern had to balance on the bamboo as well as get at least three hits on my while dodging my own strikes all the while not falling off of the bamboo.

The blue room was a series of lily pads in a water filled tank built into the room. Those taking on this level had to run across the lily pads all while staying out of the water. They had to make it to the first island before the first bit of combat commenced. They had to do all this with increasing difficulty from water that would speed up its current. The last hurdle was to make it to the other side of a waterfall

The purple room was even more of a challenge it took away the sense of sight and hearing. Using a special purple mist. You had to increase your other senses to win the day. You had to fend off not only fight dummies but also the tester.

The brown room was fought on a series of unstable bridges compared to bamboo balancing you’d have an easier time balancing on the bamboo then trying to balance on moving rope bridges.

The red room was more challenging than almost all of the others it involved a blazing hot fire pit. You had to ignore the burning sensation on your feet and fight with all you had it was a difficult thing to do a lot of brown belts turned from this step. But Rainbow dash came at it with gusto. Despite the fact that she failed three times she never let that beat her. And before I knew it rainbow earned her red belt.

The black room was the room the place where basic kung fu mastery this room tested everything that was ever taught from movement to balance to kung fu moves according to which of the disciplines you went under. This room testing everything ramped up to ten. Rainbow failed this part ten times and still came back swinging she had earned her black belt at last it was quite a proud moment not only for her but for me as well.

GreenFurn and I finally made it to the green room. With a jump I landed with one foot on the centermost bamboo pole. I gestured GreenFurn forwards before putting my hands together.

GreenFurn jumped up on the left most pole.

“A greenbelt must have good balance not only in the physical sense. But he or she has to have a balanced life as well.” I said as I threw up my left arm blocking a strike from Green. She quickly hopped away I peeked and saw how she was still keeping a near perfect balance. I smiled a little

“So you must ask yourself this.” I said as I blocked a kick “do you have balance both in kung fu and in life, or is there something that I need to bring to balance. I felt the three quick taps and I knew that GreenFurn passed.

```````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````

GreenFurn waited nervously did she do well? Did she pass? Her sensei lead them back to her office and she was told to wait here.

But soon enough Pinkamena came out with a smile on her face. To GreenFurns excitement in her sensei’s hands was the green belt she worked so hard for.

“Congrats GreenFurn you have earned your green belt wear it with pride my student.” said Pinkamena.

Green took the belt and replaced her orange belt with the green. She took a bow and left to her mother.

I had walked to my sisters house I wanted to schedule a party for GreenFern but when I entered I saw her sitting there. Mane and tail straight talking to inanimate objects. Those objects included a bucket of turnips, a pile of rocks, a big pile of lint, and a bag of flour.

I had to talk Pinkie down who told me that she thought that her friends were sick of her and didn’t want to be her friend anymore.

I headed to applejack's barn with Pinkie to clear this up and she was massively surprised to find her friends were preparing a surprise birthday party just for her.

It was night I had finally settled down to sleep for the night. Unfortunately, I knew that my battle for a goodnight sleep was about to begin again.

But this time I went at it with the knowledge that my sister would be there to help me through it.